《My beautiful boss》


 Chapter 1 The Lady Whose Bag Has Been Robbed

    Chapter 1 The Lady Whose Bag Has Been Robbed


    Peter Wang felt sad and dejected as he walked out of the Human Resources office.


    He found it so difficult to ept the result. From where he came, he was feared by all the gangs.


    They even called him "Mighty Soldier King". Here in the city, he couldn''t even find a decent job because


    hecked a college degree. Suddenly, his phone rang. Peter noticed and picked it up immediately


    . "Peter," said the voice from the other line. It was his girlfriend.?


    "It''s over. I''m breaking up with you."


    "You''ve been gone for so long. I need a boyfriend, not a phone pal."


    "Darling, please¡ª" Peter tried to get her back.


    "I know I''ve been gone, but I''m back now. I''ll always be with you now."


    "Oh yeah? Well, what can you give me?"


    "A dishwasher working abroad earns much more money than you."


    "What exactly can you give me, huh?" she challenged,


    "Do you even have savings after working all these years? Have you found a single stable job since you


    got back? Will you be able to give me the things I want?"


    "I can, I promise! I''ll buy you the biggest house you will ever want! Darling, I''m really sorry I''ve been


    gone. I''m sorry that we''re struggling.


    I''m having a hard time finding a job in the city, but it will be better soon, I promise. Things will get better,


    and when they do¡ª"


    "And how would you do that?", the girl interrupted.


    "How are things going to get better, Peter? Will you ever get to buy me a BMW car? Will you ever get


    to buy me a Louis Vuitton handbag? Ferragamo shoes? Chanel suits? Ha! You can''t even afford to buy


    me a-hundred-square-meter house, for Christ''s sake." Peter was silent. She sighed.


    "You don''t need to say anything, Peter. I''m tired. I can''t deal with this anymore. Goodbye, Peter," she


    said as she hung up. Peter held his hand-phone tightly, dumbfounded. Despite her muffled voice from


    the static of his old Nokia, her message was clear as day.


    "AHHHH! Help! Somebody, help! Thief, thief! That thief stole my bag!"


    Peter heard someone scream from the other end of the street. Ady in uniform was screaming in


    panic and desperation, running as fast as her high-heeled shoes would take her. A man with dark


    sunsses holding a Louis Vuitton handbag was fleeing from the scene towards a motorcycle.


    "Go away! Right now!"


    He shouted to the onlookers as he jumped onto his vehicle. As soon as he did, he crunched his brow,


    turned the handles and elerated. In shock, every person on the sidewalk squeezed themselves up


    to the wall as the motorcycle zoomed past them. Nobody dared block its way. It''s risky to be involved in


    robberies nowadays. Nobody wants to get hurt. Thedy in a suit watched the motorcycle drive away,


    helplessly.


    The sight infuriated Peter. As the motorcycle approached, he nted his feet firmly on the ground,


    pulled his left leg back, and with all his might, flung it into the raging vehicle in a strong forceful kick as


    soon as it passed in front of him.


    The kick took the man by surprise. He couldn''t believe what happened! His motorcycle tumbled sharply


    and it went spinning on the pavement. The impact threw him to the further end of the road and forced


    him to drop the stolen bag to the ground. "Ahhhhh!" The pedestrians held their hands to their mouths


    as they screamed. Peter, indifferent to themotion, walked to the side of the man, calmly picked up


    the bag, and handed it to thedy.


    "Here''s your bag, ma''am."


    "Th-thank you." Thedy managed to say when she realized that he was talking to her. She was still


    stunned from the events that just happened. Peter inspected thedy for half a second before diverting


    his gaze.


    "Not at all, it''s my pleasure." Peter turned to leave. Thedy looked like a corporate professional. He


    imagined her in her air-conditioned office and exquisite jewelry. ''Wee from two different worlds, ''


    he thought. ''It''s useless to think about her.'' "Wait a second!" Peter felt a hand grasp his elbow from


    behind.


    "I''m ine Dai. What''s your name? I¡­ just want to thank you for your help," she continued.


    "Can we have lunch together?" She looked at him as she awaited his response. Peter is at his mid-


    20''s, standing 180 cm tall. His face has well-defined angles on his forehead, cheeks, and jawline. He''s


    not the type that you would notice in a crowd, but he''s not bad-looking either.


    "You''re wee, really. It''s no trouble at all. You don''t need to take me out for lunch. Thanks for the


    offer, though. I have to go."


    Peter pulled his hand away gently as he refused her invitation. He was still thinking about his very


    recent breakup. Less than an hour ago, the love of his life walked away from him. Apart from that, he''s


    broke and unemployed.


    It was such a bad time to ept a lunch invite. ine stood perplexed at his immediate refusal. For


    most people, ine is a sight to behold. She had light skin and brown hair that emphasized her bright


    almond eyes. She had men falling at her feet and any of them would have epted her lunch invite in


    a heartbeat.


    But Peter, he just refused her without hesitation.


    ''Have I lost my charm?'' she thought sadly. ''He didn''t even tell me his name, '' she realized. Peter was


    about to walk away when he heard a voice from behind him.


    "Stop!" It was the man from the motorcycle! He pushed himself up and turned to Peter, holding a sharp,


    silver de. He didn''t have serious injuries despite his fall. Like a rabid beast, he shot Peter a deadly


    stare.


    ''This should have been an easy robbery if he didn''t get in the way, '' the man thought. ''It''s time to give


    him a lesson.''


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Are you talking to me?" Peter turned to the man, unthreatened.


    Peter hesitated because the man was badly injured. He stood in disbelief at the challenge thrown at


    him.


    "What are you nning to do?" asked Peter


    "STOP!" ine cried.


    "STOP OR I''LL CALL THE POLICE!" ine rushed in front of Peter, holding up her phone.


    "Call the police?" the motorcycle driver asked manically.


    "Fuck the police! You''ll both be dead by the time they get here!"


    The man started running towards ine, the sun shining brightly against his knife.


    The people in the street stood frozen in the background. ine turned pale. She trembled. She didn''t


    know what to do!


    Growing upfortably in the city, she thought these things could only happen in the movies! Peter


    gasped. ''What the hell? This man must be crazy if he could stab someone in broad daylight! It seems


    he hasn''t learned his lesson!''


    The man was about to stab ine. But Peter reacted faster.

 Chapter 2 The Girl He Met In The Bar

    Chapter 2 The Girl He Met In The Bar


    On reflex, Peter managed to grab the attacker''s weapon hand and p him with his free hand. The


    man failed to dodge, getting his face bloody and teeth knocked out.


    In his rage, Peter charged and started to throw the man punch after punch until his face was red and


    swollen all over. PA PA PA PA PA! Peter punched and kicked with all his strength. He thought about


    everything that happened today ¡ªhis breakup, his failure to find a job ¡ªand put them all in his fists. He


    felt no remorse for the troublemaker.


    "You''re lucky this time. The next time you cause trouble again, I swear I''ll kill you. Go!" Peter said,


    dismissing the young man.


    Realizing his defeat, the man retreated holding on to his battered face. He didn''t even dare grab his


    motorcycle as he ran away. He shot Peter a vengeful look. ''You''ll pay for this, '' he thought. Peter


    ignored him.


    If he had the balls toe take revenge, Peter would show no mercy! Peter felt good about the


    skirmish. It was a much-needed release of all the tension he felt for the day.


    As he was about to leave, he heard ine falling down from behind him. Peter quickly turned to keep


    her from falling. "Are you OK?" Peter asked as he held her. He felt his heart beat faster when he felt


    her skin against his. Her beauty was tempting.


    "My foot is sprained." ine replied, feeling embarrassed. Her face turned hot as she felt his touch. In


    slow, careful steps, Peter held ine as they walked to a nearby restaurant. Peter couldn''t help but feel


    a little lighter with ine''s gentle touch and sweet scent.


    Meanwhile, ine''s face grew hotter and redder with their proximity. The people in the restaurant shot


    curious nces at the sight of the couple entering, especially with ine''s uniform.


    Their eyes followed the new guests as they walked to find a table. Peter helped ine to her seat, took


    his own, and breathed a big sigh of relief. He surely enjoyed the fight, but inside, he knew that it did get


    a little out of hand. The adrenaline felt good, but it wasn''t enough to erase the pain and frustration


    inside him.


    "Please give me a bowl of your most expensive noodles, with additional meat." Peter said to the waiter.


    HAHA. The people around them started exchanging smirks and mocking nces.


    They felt bad for ine thinking that her cheapskate boyfriend took her on a date to this low-end


    restaurant, while she was clearly a woman of ss.


    "Sorry I couldn''t take you somewhere nicer. I''ve been having trouble finding a job. I''m kind of running


    out of money." Peter confessed, ignoring the murmurs. He really had no money and he didn''t pretend


    to be a rich man.


    "It''s OK. I''ll pay," ine said, growing more and more curious about Peter.


    He could have taken advantage of her while they were walking if he wanted to. She would have been


    too weak to fight back. Still, he didn''t. Also, he was genuine and honest about his situation. She


    preferred this kind of man over rich hypocrites. Suddenly, she had an idea.?


    "You mentioned you were having trouble finding a job? You''re fast and strong, and ourpany needs


    a bodyguard. Why don''t you try applying in ourpany?"


    "What? Really? Sure, of course!" Peter replied excitedly. Peter had been trying to find a job the whole


    week. He never knew how difficult it was to find one until he experienced it himself.


    He even considered taking a job in the construction site ¡ªmoving bricks and carrying cement ¡ªjust


    because it was the only job he could find where they didn''t need an extensive educational background.


    Naturally, it was impossible for him to not be excited about the opportunity ine mentioned.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He would choose security work over construction, any day, except that even security guards were


    required to have college degrees. This immediately disqualified Peter, to his disappointment.


    "Alright, then. Find me at the Personal Section of Silvend Group on the tenth floor, at ten o''clock,


    sharp. Tell the receptionist you have an appointment with me. I''ll be the one to make arrangements.


    Don''t bete."


    ine was afraid he would refuse her again the way he did when she invited him to get dinner. Now


    that he agreed, ine made sure he wouldn''t back out.


    "Okay, I won''t. Thank you! Thank you so much!" Peter became even more excited as the idea sunk in.


    He knew that this was a really great opportunity. Although Peter has only been back to A city for a


    week, he has already heard of the reputation of Silvend Group.


    They were one the of ten biggestpanies and best employers in the city; even security guards were


    well-paid.


    It was difficult tond a security job, though.


    Apart from having a college degree, a rmendation frompany management was a


    requirement.


    It would be a true honor to be part of Silvend Group''s security roster.


    They exchanged contact information after the meal before going their separate ways. ?


    "Don''t bete, okay?", ine reminded. ?


    "I won''t!" he promised. Peter looked for a ce to celebrate the highlight of his job hunt. He decided to


    go to a bar called Sunny.


    Guests flowed in as the crowd of young people danced to the heavy metal music in the background.


    The women in the bar wore clothes that revealed long legs, ample bosoms, sexy backs, and shapely


    bodies.


    The air was steamy, in more ways than one. College students and corporate employees frequented the


    ce.


    The carefree youngsters, sophisticated professionals, and enchanting women made Sunny a great go-


    to whether you''re looking for a ce to chill, or to let loose.


    Beer in hand, Peter watched the attractive girls on the dance floor, from a seat at the corner.


    He felt good. This was the first time he got to rx since he arrived at the city.


    "Hey, is this seat taken?" He heard a cool voice ask. ??


    Turning to ask the speaker to find a seat somewhere else, he froze as he found an exceptionally


    beautiful girl looking back at him. She''s probably around twenty-three or twenty-four.


    She didn''t look like she was wearing makeup, but she still looked extremely beautiful with her clean,


    sharp eyebrows, full lips and pretty nose. Her ck mesh dress was modest,pared to all the other


    girls in the bar.


    It didn''t show much skin, but it didn''t fail to show off her perfect figure, Small waist, and long legs,


    either. ine, to Peter, was a goddess. While her beauty was definitely breathtaking, it would still be


    possible to get her attention with enough effort.


    This girl, though, was a fairy:pletely and surely unattainable. It made him wonder what she''s doing


    in this stuffy bar. Without waiting for him to respond, the girl took the empty seat from across the table,


    grabbed the nearest beer, and began to drink. She paid no notice of Peter''s shock.


    He found it difficult to reconcile the sight of the drunkard in front of him, with the dainty fairy he


    imagined her to be. Also, the price of the beer was thirty-eight dors! He felt extremely distressed.


    One bottle... Two bottles... Three bottles... Four bottles... ''When is this girl gonna stop?!''


    As if on cue, the girl carelessly put down herst bottle of beer, dropped her head on her arms, rested


    them on the table, and began to cry.


    Peter sat, dumbstruck.

 Chapter 3 The Girl With An Angelic Body, But An Evil Heart

    Chapter 3 The Girl With An Angelic Body, But An Evil Heart


    Chapter 3 The Girl With An Angelic Body, But An Evil Heart


    "What the fuck!" Peter rarely cussed, but at this moment, he couldn''t help himself.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Listen to me,dy. If you''re gonna cry, take it somewhere else. People here are gonna


    think I did something to you!" He could already feel the suspicious nces of the people around them.


    A girl this beautiful would easily be targeted by douchebags who wanted to score, as soon as she


    entered the bar. Peter groaned.


    "Shut up! I''m going to cry as much as I want, you stinky men. You''re all BASTARDS! Good-for-nothing


    assholes!" Hysterically, the girl stood, grabbed Peter''s shoulders and started trying to tear at his


    clothes, beating his chest, shouting and crying.


    Peter felt even more embarrassed with the scene the girl was causing. And yet, he couldn''t simply


    shove her away as that would even make him look worse! He felt so helpless to do anything. If only


    there was an easy, decent way to just knock her unconscious.


    "Hey, STOP! You''re right. All men are bad. We''re all JERKS. Now, can you stop crying? Calm down.


    Sit, let''s drink and talk about it. Maybe I can help you, " Peter managed to say despite the annoyance


    he felt. ''This girl is nut. What did I ever do to her?'' he thought.


    "NO!" she said in defiance.


    "You''re just like all of them! You''re all assholes!" She screamed as she started to pull at his clothes


    more intensely; she almost tore off his jacket. Peter was at a loss on what to do.


    In his attempt to scout for someone who could help, He caught sight of a bare-armed burly man


    covered in tattoos, followed by a band of equally-fearsome hooligans with dyed hair. It was clear that


    they were gangsters.


    Their posture showed no fear. Clearly, they had established their dominance in this part of town.


    "Hey, asshole. Get your hands off my sister! You dare touch her, huh? You DARE TOUCH HER, you


    son of a bitch? You''re asking for DEATH!" The bare-armed man said as he walked towards him, eyes


    burning with rage, fists clenched tight.


    ''Are you blind?!'' Peter thought.


    ''Can''t you see that your sister is the one holding me? Who the fuck is this ugly pighead? It''s impossible


    for you and this beautiful girl to be rted!'' Before Peter could say a word, the girl suddenly made a


    move that stunned everyone. Abruptly, she stopped crying, grabbed hold of an empty bottle on the


    table, and smashed it on the bare-armed man''s head.


    "Sister? Who the fuck are you calling sister? I would be damned to be rted to someone as ugly as


    you! Do you think you can just take advantage of me like that? Eat blood, motherfucker!" She said as


    the bottle hit the man again. The impact was enough to cause pain, but not injury.


    "You fucking bitch! How dare you hit me! You''re dead meat! Skin this girl and chop this guy''s balls off!


    You''ll both be wishing you were dead once we''re done with you." The bare-armed man ordered his


    men while feeling at his beaten head.


    "You bitch dare to insult me. You are going to DIE." In a drunken rage, the girl held the bottle in her


    hand tighter, ready to fight. Peter grabbed her and pulled her behind him.


    He grabbed one bottle on each hand and prepared as they approached. PLA! With one swift


    movement, he smashed the bottle in his left hand against the bare-armed man''s head. The bottle


    broke, and the man''s skull along with it. PLA! The bottle in his right hand hit the second man squarely


    on the face, blood spurting everywhere.


    With a thud, he fell on the ground. Without stopping, Peter lifted his leg and delivered kicks in


    session, as more men approached. CRACK, POW, PLA! One by one, six or seven men fell to the


    ground, screaming with pain.


    A small crowd started to gather around the scene, while some people decided to quietly leave the bar


    in fear of getting involved and putting themselves in danger. For a while, the bar was in chaos.


    "WOW! Nice shot! Punch him in the face! Beat them to death! Give these bastards what they deserve!"


    The girl didn''t seem at all distressed about the situation. She even seemed rather amused and greatly


    entertained.


    "What, are you crazy?? We have to run!" Peter cried as he pulled her in, hurriedly making their way out


    of the bar As the bar''s security personnel were fast approaching them.


    Had they not made their exit, they would have been caught! Although Peter didn''t care much about


    being involved in messy situations, he decided that it was best to avoid trouble.


    "Why are we going? I haven''t had enough yet! Let me go!" The girl stubbornly struggled to escape his


    grip.


    Losing his patience, Peter grabbed the girl, covered her mouth and fled, taking advantage of the chaos.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ''She is really not afraid to get herself in trouble, '' Peter thought. ''This girl is giving me a headache.''


    Peter kept running until he found a corner that was not visible from the bar. His frustration crept up to


    him.


    ''Why do these things have to happen just when I''m already happy and rxed?''


    He decided that he never wanted to see this girl again, and he would do his best to make sure of that.


    "Gosh, I am so tired and my feet are killing me! I haven''t had that much fun in ages! ? Oh by the way,


    handsome. I''m Be Song. What''s your name WeChat number?" Be asked Peter.


    All she wanted that night was to drink away her sorrows. Who would have thought something as


    exciting as this would happen?


    Now she felt so much better. Be felt drawn to Peter because, despite his strong and masculine


    facade, he had a kind aura and gentle demeanor. Compared to all the other people in the bar, he


    looked like the most honest of them all.


    She never would have expected that someone who seemed to be as good-natured as him could


    actually throw punches the way he did. Peter proceeded to hail a cab at the sidewalk, ignoring Be''s


    question. As soon as he got one, he grabbed Be and shoved her into the taxi. ?


    "Name or phone number is not necessary. I want this to be thest time I''ll see you. Clear? Bye bye."


    "You bastard!" Be said before the taxi door closed in front of her.


    Pissed, she stopped the cab and got off, determined to give the asshole a piece of her mind. By the


    time she managed to climb down, though, he was already gone.


    ''How dare you treat me like this. You''ll be sorry the next time I see you, '' Be thought sitting angrily as


    her cab drove away.

 Chapter 4 You Are Not Strong Enough

    Chapter 4 You Are Not Strong Enough


    Peter took a shower as soon as he got home. He had a very long and eventful day, and he immediately


    fell asleep as soon as he hit his pillow.


    At 9:45 am the next morning, Peter arrived at Silvend Group, clean-shaven and ready for his


    appointment.


    Greeting the beautiful receptionist and jotting his name down to log-in, he then proceeded to the


    Human Resources office on the 10th floor and knocked gently.


    "Come in, please." Peter opened the door and walked in with the beautiful female voice.


    He found ine on her desk, organizing a bunch of files in front of her.


    The office was a little bit stuffy, so the coat she wore the day was hung at a rack beside her table. She


    wore a white checkered skirt with the top buttons unfastened. Peter couldn''t help but noticing her well-


    defined cleavage that were slightly visible through her open cor.


    Peter found his heart beating faster again, so he quickly decided to look away, diverting his gaze to the


    namete on her table:


    "ine Dai, President for Human Resource"


    Peter was surprised. He didn''t expect ine to hold such a high position.


    She was not just an ordinary working professional, she was one of the top dogs in this multi-million


    dorpany! Surely she was earning a lot of money! Peter assumed that she was an entry-level HR


    staff, at best.


    "I''m so d to see you here, Peter, " She said smiling as she finished, setting aside the folders in front


    of her. She stood and handed him a set of cleanly bound documents. "I''ve arranged it for you. Fill the


    application forms up and then I''ll walk you to the Security Department."


    Peter thanked her and started writing down his details. When he finished, ine personally escorted


    him to the Security office.


    Peter could see the other employees exchange jealous and curious nces at the sight of their


    beautiful HR president personally escorting a new applicant.


    ine was known to be one of the most beautiful employees in thepany. She always looked


    approachable, but it wasn''t easy to get close to her.


    It was known that several CEOs from otherpanies were refused when they tried to ask her out.


    Outside of her professional duties, this was the first time they saw her pay much attention to a guy.


    ''This guy must be really special, '' the employees thought.


    The security office staff did not do a very good job hiding their surprise when ine walked into their


    office apanying a new applicant. To them, ine was a goddess: impossible to get close to. They


    barely even see her around.


    She introduced Peter and left, turning him over to their care.


    Soonter, Peter received the news that he was epted into thepany as a security guard. His


    area of assignment: the reception hall.


    For this, he would be working with Jack, his senior.


    Jack was about 30 years old, his face aged with experience.


    "Hey, buddy, I heard Miss Dai took you here in person. You must have a really strong backer from the


    higher-ups. I might need your help in the future." Jack said as he approached to shake his new


    partner''s hand.


    "Nah. I don''t know anyone up there. I just happen to be Miss Dai''s friend." Peter immediately rified.


    Rumors about "connections" he might have with management might cause trouble


    ¡ªnot just for Peter, but also for ine ¡ªso Peter thought it was best to avoid them.


    He decided that he would keep a low profile.


    "Haa, don''t you shit with me. You guys don''t look like ''''friends''. You guys look like you''re in a very happy


    rtionship! Hahaha" Jack kept teasing, Testing Peter''s patience. Peter wanted nothing more but for


    his senior to stop talking.


    Ignoring Jack''s further remarks, Peter proceeded to the reception hall, taking in his surroundings. The


    two receptionists got his attention.


    ''Wow, '' he thought, ''even the receptionists here are very beautiful and fashionable.'' They wore a white


    shirt paired with a ck vest as their uniform. The rest of their outfit was mostly covered by the desk in


    front of them.


    "Hey, newbie,e here." A voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Peter rushed over as soon as he realized where the voice wasing from. "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    It was Eric Zhen, Peter''s new supervisor, the man ine introduced when they entered the Security


    Office. Peter thought it''s best to be on the man''s good side.


    "Come with me so I can orient you about how we do things in thepany." Eric said sharply, going to


    the Security Office.


    Peter followed him without a word.


    Jack followed quietly.


    The Security Office of Silvend Group turns out to be bigger than a conference room. There were


    sofas for security staff to rest on, and a lot of exercise equipment that they could use.


    "Hey newbie, what''s your name again?" Eric asked, scrunching his eyebrows.


    "Peter, sir. Peter Wang." He reluctantly replied. He had a bad feeling about what was going to happen


    next.


    "OK, Peter, good." Suddenly, Eric let out a thunderousugh. "I just wanted to ask if there''s anything


    between you and Miss Dai! So what is it, eh? Are you together?"


    "We''re just friends." Peter answered.


    "Is that so?" Eric raised one eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. Peter''s answer wasn''t what he expected.


    He apparently received orders from his own superior to check in on these two''s rtionship status.


    "Yes." Peter nodded.


    "Good, very good!" Eric was disappointed and angry. Now that Peter could not tell the truth bymon


    inquiry, it was better to teach him a lesson by force.


    "Okay. Now let me give you a taste of how we do things here as a security staff. First, you have to be


    strong. Second, you have to handle stress well. Right now, I want you to show me if you''re capable


    enough for this job."


    With that, Eric clenched his fists and got ready to fight. His bones cracked as he did his stretches.


    People in the room started to take notice. They felt nervous for Peter, knowing that Eric was a


    fearsome fighter.


    He used to be assigned as a Special Forces agent in the military where he got extensive training. It


    was known that he could beat up seasoned soldiers by the number. Peter stood no chance.


    This "orientation" would surely not end well. People in the room wanted this to excite their nerve.


    "Mr. Zhen, " Jack suddenly said. "Peter is new to the team and he''s clearly no match for you. May I


    have the honor to take your ce, instead?"


    Underneath a goofy andid-back facade, Jack was highly perceptive and he wanted to make sure no


    one would be hurt. Eric was angry with Peter and the fight would leave Peter seriously injured.


    "Are you trying to say something? I''m your supervisor and I don''t like being interrupted." Asserting his


    authority, Eric thew Jack a heavy punch.


    This took Jack by surprise, making him unable to dodge. He fell on the ground with his mouth bleeding.


    Eric didn''t hold back with that punch.


    Peter looked at Jack with gratitude, and at Eric with outrage.


    He did not expect Jack to be hurt because he stood up for him. After all, Jack said those words with so


    much respect. Had he known, he surely would have been able to do something to prevent it from


    happening the way it did.


    "Hey, newbie. Ready?" Eric asked Peter, ignoring the fallen Jack.


    "I AM READY." Peter said, eager for revenge. He told Eric his name but he kept calling him "newbie" to


    humiliate him.


    "Fine." Eric snorted. Swiftly, he grabbed Peter''s neck and shot his knee up to hit his abdomen.


    Peter clenched his teeth. It looked like Eric underestimated him thinking that the simple move would be


    enough to beat him. It was clear that the man sized Peter up totally.


    Within a millisecond of seeing his opponent''s leg flex, Peter moved his body to avoid the iing kick


    and smoothly sidestepped to bring himself behind Eric. Peter locked the man''s two arms from the back,


    making it impossible for him to throw more punches.


    With incredible strength, Peter pulled Eric back, making him lose his bnce. Establishing a good


    advantage, Peter delivered a strong knee up against his back.


    BANG! Eric screamed in pain as he started to fall on the ground. Mid-air, Peter elbowed him squarely


    on the face, elerating his fall.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Eric finally fell, unable to stand up again.


    Short and clean. That was a good fight.

 Chapter 5 The Bad Brothers

    Chapter 5 The Bad Brothers


    Sounds of heavy breaths filled the room that now grew very quiet.


    Eyes wide open, the security guards in the area didn''t expect what happened.


    "Mr. Zhen, forgive me of forgetting your name. You''re right, though. You do need a strong body to


    qualify as a good leader, " Peter said cooly.


    Eric tried to get up but failed. He felt like he wanted to spit out blood. He yelled at the guards in the


    room, "What are you doing, you stupid pigs! Beat the crap out of this guy! I''ll back you up if anything


    happens! I''m the boss here! Follow my orders, or leave!"


    Eric would not let his authority be questioned like that, especially in front of his men.


    The guards hesitated. They didn''t enjoy being called insulting names either.


    They knew they''d only get beaten up as the guy was clearly stronger than Eric. But Eric was their


    leader; they knew they had to do as they were told.


    Before he could enforce his orders, Peter decided to finish him off with one big kick. Peter kicked Eric


    so hard so fast that Eric immediately cked out.


    He already beat the crap out of Eric. He didn''t mind adding one more solid blow. He did not want to


    fight all the guards. It was enough to have friction with Eric, but he couldn''t risk being on the bad side of


    all the other guards.


    "Call 120!"


    "Take him to the hospital!"


    The guards were smart enough not to fight Peter. They focused instead on attending to Eric and


    carrying him out. Peter and Jack were left alone in the room.


    "Jack, are you OK?" Peter asked Jack.


    "I''m good." Jack shook his head, with a frightened gaze at Peter, his hand clutching his chest. He didn''t


    expect Peter to be such a strong fighter.


    "Ok, then. Let''s get to work." Peter smiled as if nothing happened.


    Jack grinned. "Hey, buddy. I like your attitude, but you offended Eric. I''d bet good money you won''t be


    allowed to stay anymore. He''s the cousin of the Head of Security, Bob Zhen. I''m sure he won''t let you


    off the hook.


    Bob is much tougher than Eric. He has really strong connections with some big guy, he''ll be a difficult


    person to be up against. I''d be calling Miss Dai right about now if I were you."


    Jack suggested, genuinely concerned about Peter''s predicament.


    "What? Nah." Peter waved away the suggestion. "Why bother Miss Dai with such a small issue? Plus, I


    don''t believe the Silvend Group would fire me for an incident as petty as this."


    ''Besides, what would I tell her? That I beat the team leader to death in less than 2 minutes at work?


    Haha, nothing good will evere from that.'' Asking for ine''s help was thest thing Peter wanted


    to do in this situation.


    In the reception hall, Peter went about his day as he would normally.


    The two receptionists saw Eric being carried out by the other security guards earlier that day, and after


    hearing what happened, started to admire Peter secretly for what he had done.


    Apparently, Eric had been harassing them with crude jokes and indecent proposals, for the longest


    time. It drove them crazy but they couldn''t say anything because of his position in thepany.


    They felt as if what Peter did was a stand against him for all the abuse he has caused them, and they


    appreciated it very much.


    "Hey girls. Is everything okay? Do I have something on my face?" Peter asked when he noticed their


    quick nces.


    ''Hmm, do I look handsome today? Is springing? Why have I been encountering so many pretty


    girls who seem to pay me special attention?'' he thought.


    He met ine and that moody fairy yesterday, and now these two attractive girls seemed to fancy him


    as well.


    The girls just giggled when he came over to ask them what was wrong with the way he looked, the girl


    on the left even looking down shyly, hiding her flushed cheeks. The girl on the right was a little bolder.


    She leaned forward and put her chin on her bent fist, shing him a very seductive look.


    "Peter, you are so handsome. How about grabbing dinner with me tonight?"


    "What? Really?" Peter hurriedly felt his pockets. "I don''t think I have enough money. Do I have to pay


    the bill?"


    ''What the fuck? What a douchebag!''


    Jack thought, overhearing the conversation. ''Why not just go out with me, prettydy? I have money. I''ll


    get you whatever you want to eat.''


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The girl burst outughing. "Oh Peter, you are so silly! Rx, you don''t have to pay the bill.


    I''m Shelly Huang. And this is my friend, Lisa Ye." Shelly said pointing at her friend. "Nice to meet you."


    "Hi, " Peter said with a smile. "My name is Peter Wang. Peter actually means ''stone'' in Greek, and..."


    Peter''s introduction was cut short with a yelling from across the room.


    "HEY, PRETTY BOY. What are you doing? This is office hour, not flirting hour. Who gave you


    permission to fool around? Come here!"


    A 6-foot tall burly man of thirty towered over him with a re that could have made an average man


    scared shitless.


    Shelly and Lisa exchanged worried looks. Even Jack turned pale.


    "Uhh, Peter, this is Bob Zhen, Head of Security." Shelly managed to say. "Mr. Zhen is..."


    "No one asked you to speak,dy! Who do you think you are? I''ll have a word with your manager!"


    Shelly trembled.


    Peter''s eyes narrowed. ''Is this Silvend Group, or the back alleys? This feels more like a gang than a


    company to me!'' Behind their backs, people called Eric "Bitch" and Bob "Fuck". Peter now saw how


    urate these names were.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "You must be Peter Wang. I''ve heard a LOT about you. I heard you were the BEST ¡ªthe best at


    disrespecting authority and flirting on the job on the first day at work, that is, " Bob said sarcastically.


    "Listen, boy, " he said with his face only a few inches away from Peter''s. "I don''t care where you came


    from, or who you think you are. You''re fired.


    Also, we called the police. You hurt people and you are going to pay. They should be here to arrest you


    soon." Bob said, pointing his finger directly at Peter.


    "But.. he started it. He attacked me first. He said it was to test my physical fitness and ability to adapt to


    stressful situations." Peter said quietly.


    "Holy shit! Eric won''t do that, you little liar. You started the fight and you hurt him on purpose. That''s the


    story, and that''s what the police will believe."


    ''Little liar?'' Peter thought.


    "That''s a lie and you know it. Eric started the fight. He tried to punch me first. What I did was self-


    defense."


    "Mr. Zhen." Jack stepped forward and said, "I can testify to what Peter said."


    "What did you just say?" Bob shouted at Jack. "Testify? Who cares what you say, Jack? Who you think


    you are?" "I said, " Jack said, emphasizing his every word, "I.. can.. TESTIFY¡ª" ??"You disrespectful


    piece of ¡ª-" Bob roared, and with all his might, threw Jack a big, heavy punch."

 Chapter 6 The Mysterious Enchantress

    Chapter 6 The Mysterious Enchantress


    Jack prepared himself as he saw the punching towards him. Bob was fast and strong, and Jack


    knew he wasn''t skilled enough to doge it the way Peter could. He couldn''t even defeat Eric. Surely, he


    was no match for Bob.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Peter had other ns, though. He would not allow this bully to get his way. With quick precision, he


    pped Bob''s hand away from his friend, and delivered a swift counter attack.


    Bob didn''t see thating. In his years in thispany, no one had ever stood up against him before.


    Peter''s kicknded on his Belly. He felt a sharp pain, and with a thud, his heavy bodynded on the


    floor.


    The room fell silent. No one could believe what they were seeing.


    "How...how dare you!" Bob said through gritted teeth. "You...you''ll be sorry.." Bob was infuriated. Such


    humiliation! The Head of Security was beaten up by a newbie!


    In his rage, Bob got up and steadied himself, ready to put Peter in his ce. Suddenly, the sound of


    sirens started to fill the air as two police cars arrived at the building entrance. Six policemen started to


    approach.


    Upon seeing them, Bob immediately calmed himself down. "Officer Zhang, thanks foring. This guy


    hit my brother and got him wounded! Arrest him immediately!"


    The officer gave Bob a knowing nod before approaching Peter. "Come with us, son. We''ll have word


    with you at the station."


    Peter looked at Bob and the policeman. It was obvious they knew each other. "Sir, it wasn''t my fault!"


    Peter defended. "They set me up!"


    "Hey, son. Are you resisting arrest?" Officer Zhang said coldly.


    "Resisting arrest?" Peterughed. "I''d be d toe with you. But first, show me your warrant."


    Officer Zhang froze. It was unusual for ordinary men to stay calm and think clearly under the stress of


    being surrounded by the police.


    He collected himself right away. "I apologize for my error in speaking, Mr. Wang, " Officer Zhang


    started. "What I meant to say was that we received reports about you assaulting Mr. Eric Zhen. Please


    come with us; we would need your cooperation in the investigation."


    "No! I''m not going, " Peter said defiantly. He was not a fool! He knew it was a trap. Once he got to the


    police station, he wouldn''t be able to go out without getting a good beating.


    "Are you refusing to cooperate, Mr. Wang?" Officer Zhang was about to lose his patience.


    "That wasn''t what I was saying, officer." Peter exined. "I would actually be very happy to cooperate. I


    would like to request that it be done here, though. I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I can''t go with you to the


    precinct."


    "Here, this might help, " he said as he handed over his phone and yed a video.


    Both Bob and the policeman were stunned after watching. It was a very clear recording of the fight!


    The video was irrefutable evidence of Peter''s ount!


    Officer Zhang handed Peter back his phone and left without another word. He had no reason to stay


    any longer.


    "You have balls! But go feeling proud of yourself. You might feel like you won, but let me remind you


    that you''re fired!"


    Bob was furious that Peter foiled his ns, but it didn''t matter! No matter what, he was Head of the


    Security Department and he could do anything he wanted, including terminate his employment!


    "You''re firing me? Why exactly are you firing me, huh? Give me a reason!" Peter shot, also furious at


    the obvious powery.


    "Reason? Hah! You''re kidding, right?" Bob roared withughter. "I am the Head of the Security


    Department, Peter. I can do ANYTHING I WANT and I do NOT need a fucking reason to do them.


    Understand? You want a reason? I''ll give you a fucking reason. You''re fired because I SAY SO."


    Peter was at a loss for words. This was outrageous! No one should be allowed to fire anyone without a


    legitimate reason! Seeing that there was nothing he could do to stop it, he was determined to give Bob


    one good beating before he stepped out of Silvend Group''s doors for the final time.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a voice that echoed through the room. ??"Hey! All of you! What are


    you all doing here? It''s office hours! Work or go home! You''re not paid to ck around!"


    The speaker was clearly an authority figure.


    Every face in the room turned pale, except Peter who had no idea who was talking.


    Shelly and Lisa looked so afraid that they almost buried their heads under their desks.


    Bob, who looked so powerful and intimidating just a few seconds ago, almost looked like he wanted to


    cower for shelter.


    The sight puzzled Peter so much. His curiosity about the identity of the speaker peaked.


    ''Who was that? People seem to be more afraid of her than they are of Bob!'' Peter thought.


    When he finally found the source of the echoing voice, Peter''s mouth fell open.


    She was so beautiful!


    The ck suit she wore entuated her perfect body.


    With her strong demeanor, she was surely a Senior Officer in thepany!


    Everyone seemed to be on their toes the moment she entered the building.


    No one dared to look her in the eye. Every head was down and every mouth was silent.


    My god! What an enchantress! ''I don''t recall her looking like thisst night. Who is this woman? Is she


    her twin or something?''


    Peter got lost in his thoughts.


    "Mr. Zhen, I heard something about your so-called ''authority'' to fire employees without a reason. Tell


    me, since when were you the boss of Silvend Group? Did you get a promotion I didn''t hear of?"


    The woman looked very cold. Her nce fell on Peter as she was scanning the room, but she gave no


    sign of recognition.


    "I''m sorry, Ma''am, that wasn''t what I meant. Please understand, that wasn''t what I was implying." Peter


    couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Was there actually fear in Bob''s voice? Peter kept his mouth


    shut. One wrong move and his dismissal might actually push through. No one would be able to help


    him if that happened now.


    "You''d better be sure that wasn''t what you were implying. I don''t want to hear you say that again, or you


    will be the first to be fired without a valid reason. Is that clear?" ??Bob nodded in full submission. "Well,


    what are you all looking at? Is this a show?" she shouted at everyone in the room. "Go back to work!"


    That was harsh.


    "Yes, Ma''am. Right away, Ma''am." Bob didn''t dare say anything else. Humiliated, he quietly made his


    exit.


    ''Serves him right, '' Peter thought. ''What a pussy. He pretends to be all tough to the people under him,


    but he''s like a scaredy cat to the higher-ups.'' Peter grew very curious about that mysterious woman.


    She was probably the President or Executive Vice President of thepany to be able to talk to Bob


    like that.


    The woman exited as smoothly as she entered, barely throwing a nce at Peter. As she was about to


    enter the elevator, though, she suddenly looked as if she remembered something. Out of the blue, she


    pointed a finger at Peter.


    "New guy, Come to my office in ten minutes. Bete and you''re fired."

 Chapter 7 Spineless

    Chapter 7 Spineless


    Not waiting for a response, the woman entered the elevator and left.


    Peter was stunned.


    ''Are security guards really treated this way? I get threatened to be fired casually!'' thought Peter.


    "Who was that woman? She was so arrogant!" Peter asked Shelley before she covered his mouth


    hurriedly to stop him.


    "Shush, Peter! It''s dangerous to talk about Miss Song like that. Do you even care about your career?


    Leave me out of it if you want to ruin yours. I happen to like my job here." Shelly looked as if she was


    about to cry.


    Be had a notorious reputation. As the President of Silvend Group, she was highly objective and


    calcting in all her decisions. She valued results and efficiency above all, which allowed her to be


    highly impartial. On her bad days, she could be found reprimanding anyone who happened to cross her


    path, sometimes even firing them with no reason at all.


    Seniorpany executives and general staff alike were all wise enough to be careful around her on


    these asions. It was very risky to talk about her badly, even in private. The consequences could be


    dire.


    "Just be sure to be careful, Peter. Remember to stay calm when you meet Miss Song. Don''t speak


    unless spoken to, and never interrupt her. Be sure to not annoy her, else, that''s a sure bye-bye." Shelly


    whispered


    As Lisa nodded in agreement. "It''s true. Miss Song doesn''t need a reason to fire anybody."


    "I''m sorry, Peter. I can''t help you out here, man." Jack sighed.


    Peter shifted ufortably. ''It''s just a woman. What''s the worse that could happen? You should calm


    down like me, rather than be nervous. Besides, so what if she fires me? This isn''t a very nice ce


    anyway. I''ll just be a punching bag here if I stay. There''s probably something out there better for me.''


    Peter tried to convince himself.


    ''Damn it! I''ve killed so many people in the battlefield and now I''m afraid of a woman in an office? What


    is wrong with you, Peter? Worst case scenario, we go back to the construction site. That isn''t the


    worst!''


    The elevator doors opened. Peter puffed up his chest. straightened himself out, and started to walk as


    calmly as he could manage.


    The 38th floor was where upper management held office, including the CEO.


    Peter''s eyes grew wide as he walked around.


    One side of it was filled with beautiful women in uniform darting back and forth with swift but dainty


    steps, holding documents.


    The silk ck uniform made them all look so sexy!


    ''Well, I''m about to be fired, anyway. Might as well enjoy this while itsts.''


    The women gave him quick reproachful looks as they went about their business. It was obvious they


    didn''t enjoy being checked out by an ordinary security guard.


    It wasn''t unusual for them to be checked out by guys who happenned to visit their floor, but Peter''s


    gaze made them feel quite ufortable.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A secretary courteously greeted Peter as he entered the President''s office.


    He nced at her name tag and greeted her. "Hey, ir! My name is Peter Wang. Miss Song asked


    me toe to her office and I can''t bete! Hurry, let me in!"


    ''Wow the nerve of this guy, giving me orders! Even the President wouldn''t talk to me like that.''


    ir gave him a nk look.


    ''I''ve met so many people of different statures. This faceless, nameless security guard is unbelievable. I


    wonder what stupid he did to get Miss Song''s attention?''


    Despite her inner thoughts, ir mustered a courteous smile. "Good day, Mr. Wang. Please wait, I''ll


    inform Miss Song you''re here."


    "Hurry up! I can''t bete!"


    ir nearly fell over. ''What an annoying security bastard!''


    Peter felt satisfied.


    A lot of people in the office looked at themselves from a pedestal. They seemed to feel like they were


    better than others, and Peter decided to give it a try in return. It felt fantastic!


    Frankly, Peter was disappointed to encounter so much hassle on his first day of work, but he felt better


    after standing up for himself and his friends.


    Judging from Shelly''s and the others'' tone, it''s probably a really bad thing to be called to the President''s


    office. He''s almost sure he''s going to be fired. There''s nothing he could possibly do to make things


    worse.


    After what seemed like a very long time, ir walked out of Be''s office and gestured Peter toe


    in. Peter ran his fingers through his hair in an attempt to make them less unruly, then started to enter.


    Be was on her big mahogany table, her ck suit ced against her majestic leather chair. She


    gave Peter a cold look and scanned him from head to toe.


    He felt very ufortable. ''Still asserting your dominance until now, Miss President? What do you


    even get out of it?'' Peter thought.


    Utterly tired from a whole day of being sized up, Peter decided to just speak his mind. "Miss Song, I''m


    still very puzzled. Why did you call me to your office?"


    Peter did his best to sound respectful despite the tension.


    "I heard you beat up Eric, your group leader, and got him sent to the hospital. Then, you provoked Bob,


    the Head of Security. All these, on your first day. You''re quite bold, Mr. Wang." Be replied coldly.


    ''Yeah, you bet I did. And I can do the same thing to you if I get out of control. How do you n to deal


    with me?'' Peter thought. He decided to shift to a more humble tone.


    "I deeply apologize for what happened, Miss Song. I promise I will not let that happen again, especially


    during work hours."


    ''Agh, Peter, you spineless pussy, '' he thought to himself. ''I shouldn''t even be apologizing for having


    done the right thing, but this woman is heartless and probably won''t listen to my reason. This is the


    best way to keep the job.''


    "Hmm, why are you apologizing? I don''t see anything you did wrong." She said calmly.


    "What? No, what I did was very, very wrong!" ''Spineless pussy.''


    Bang!


    Be stood up dropping her hands loudly on the table.


    "Who said you did something wrong? What you did was right! Those arrogant bastards got what they


    deserved.


    In my opinion, you were too soft. I heard Eric has just returned to work. You should have beaten him up


    harder so he''d be bedridden for three months or so."


    Peter was speechless. Was this a test?


    He couldn''t believe what he was hearing! This woman was something unpredictable! What President


    would wish her staff were beaten down and incapacitated for three whole months?


    Finally being able to recollect himself, Peter managed to reply. "I.. actually agree with you, Miss Song.


    Thank you. Next time, I''ll do my best to make that five months."


    He thought it would be best to just keep agreeing with this woman.


    Be didn''t speak, but instead, kept staring at Peter.


    One minute...


    Two minutes...


    Three minutes...


    Peter grew impatient. Did I say something wrong?'' He remembered that old saying "To be in the king''s


    company is tantamount to living with a tiger". It couldn''t be truer right now. He was at the edge of his


    seat, and he had no idea what would happen next.


    Four minutester, Be let out a burst ofughter.


    "Hahahahahahaha! Oh god! I can''t help it! This is so funny! Hahahahaha! You see, handsome? I told


    you you couldn''t escape me. You show up in front of me on your own, see?


    Hahahahahahaha!"

 Chapter 8 Beat Up The Bastard

    Chapter 8 Beat Up The Bastard


    ''Her again?!''


    Peter couldn''t believe what was happening.


    "Woah! It''s so nice to see you again! I actually had a dream about you on the night that we met. I


    always knew you were special, but I didn''t expect you to be the CEO of thispany! It suits you with


    your charm and elegance."


    ''Perhaps if I sweet-talk her, I''ll get on her good side.'' He might have forgotten the fact that he told her


    he never wanted to see her again.


    "Hahaha, really, now?" She seemed ttered. It was working.


    "Really, darling, " Peter assured her.


    "Hmmm, interesting. I seem to remember things differently. In my vague memory, you said something


    like never wanting to see me again? And, hmm. Correct me if I''m wrong but¡­ I kind of remember you


    refused to give me your number, " Be said sheepishly.


    "I was having a really rough day, to be honest, " Peter replied desperately trying to salvage the


    situation. How could he have known she was the President of his then-future employer? "Plus, I was


    very tipsy so didn''t think much of it. I''m sorry if I said anything harsh."


    "Hmm¡­ Okay. Now that you said you were sorry and that you were really drunk that night, I will ept


    your apology, " Be said with a cute pout.


    "Aww, thank you so much, darling. You''re beautiful on the outside and on the inside." Seeing that Be


    was not angry anymore, Peter started to shift the topic back to work. "Now that we''re friends, my


    darling angel, I''m wondering if we can talk about additionalpensation, and maybe a promotion.


    What do you think?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Suddenly, Be''s expression changed. The sweet yful girl was gone and the big boss was back.


    "You shall address me as Miss Song, Mr. Wang."


    ''What the fuck?''


    Peter couldn''t believe it. All the ttery was useless!


    "I will not take orders from a mere security guard about who I will promote and how much I will pay my


    employees. Get out! You''re fired!" Be said, loudly mming her hands on her desk as she stood up.


    ''Shit!''


    Peter felt very frustrated. In a snap, Be felt like a totally different person!


    He said what she wanted to hear, but she still went bananas out of nowhere!


    "Well screw you! You''re a bullshit CEO. I don''t even want to work here anymore!" Peter yelled and


    started running towards Be.


    "What are you going to do with me?" Be asked, both rmed and mildly excited, as she backed up


    slowly, slumping down her chair.


    "What am I going to do? I''m going to do you." Pressing against her, he seized her arms and pushed her


    to the office desk. With one swift movement, he swung his hand towards her ass.


    PAK!


    The sound echoed in the big office. Be''s body shook. She felt pain all over. It felt painful but she bore


    the ppings without a sound.


    "How dare you bite the hand that feeds you. You''ll regret this, you bitch!" Remembering the power y


    and injustice he encountered all throughout the day, Peter felt his rage rise from inside him and pped


    harder and harder.


    Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Sounds of flesh hitting flesh continued to fill the room.


    Peter went on and on until he felt like it was enough.


    He had a huge feeling of embarrassment as soon as he calmed down. He might have pped her too


    heavily, but she deserved it after what she did. He had rescued her in the bar but now she was giving


    him a hard time in the job hended.


    Be was on the desk, lying down on her stomach, with her buttocks raised. She was red from anger,


    ring at him.


    Her body''s position¡­ Her face¡­ Her eyes¡­


    "Miss Song, I deeply apologize for what happened. I will now leave and be sure that you never see me


    again." Eaten by guilt, Peter decided to exit and concede to Be''s decision to fire him.


    He was about to reach for the door when he heard Be speak. "Leave that door, or I will call the police


    to arrest you for molesting me, the moment you do. My office is under heavy security and surveince


    and I have every piece of evidence against you, "


    Said Be as she slowly got herself to stand up despite the pangs of pain.


    ''God, this bastard doesn''t know how to act properly, '' she thought.


    "What do you want from me?: Peter asked, puzzled at the recent turn of events. Still, he lost his temper


    and he did what he did. He just had to ept the consequences.


    "Go and work now! You are not allowed to quit the job without my permission. You are not allowed to


    leave Silvend Group, and you will be on-call, whenever I want!" Be said calmly and indifferently.


    "I¡­ thought I was fired." Peter could not understand what she wanted to do.


    "I know. I take it back."


    "Fine. What if someone else fires me?" ''This woman must be a masochist, '' Peter thought. Had he


    known, he would have started pping her the moment he entered the room.


    "No one is allowed to fire you, except me."


    ''What the hell?''


    Giving up trying to understand the situation, Peter conceded and left.


    Be sat in relief after dismissing Peter but found herself quickly standing up again. Her buttocks hurt


    like crazy! "Fuck!" she said irritably. ''That was embarrassing, '' she thought, ''He''s so strong, and his


    ps were so painful! But at least he''s not totally useless. I guess I''ll be able to push through with my


    n. I felt guilty for using you then, but now we''re even.''


    Peter took out one big sigh of relief the moment he stepped out of the President''s office.


    ''There''s a solution to everything, '' Peter was not worried about his future anymore. He now had a job


    that could pay the bills¡­


    Peter forced a smile as he greeted the secretary on his way out, and proceeded back to the hall.


    Upon his arrival, anger started to well up from inside him again.


    A short bald man was talking loudly at Shelly, pointing his finger at her face closely. At one point, he


    even pped her!


    Shelley shrunk and tears started to run down her face. Poor girl!


    Lisa, on the other hand, looked nothing better. Her face was red and swollen from crying.


    Jack was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Who does this man think he is, making a scene in thispany? He must be a real asshole to even


    bully these two sweethearts.''


    "Hey! Stop what you''re doing!" Peter shouted as he ran and tackled the man, giving him a good


    beating.


    "I was gone two minutes and suddenly you bastardse in and make trouble? Does bullying our


    receptionists make you feel more manly?


    You look like such a dignified man in your suit, but underneath it all, you''re just a sick bastard. Get out


    of this building!"


    Peter started to beat the man up and kicked him out of the hall


    After thirty seconds of anger.


    Shelly and Lisa exchanged worried looks. They appreciated what he did but there seemed to be a little


    problem.


    "Uhh¡­ Peter?" Shelly hesitated. "That''s Mr. Kang. He''s our supervisor."

 Chapter 9 Anger Over The Affair

    Chapter 9 Anger Over The Affair


    Suddenly, a burst of excitedughter sounded, "Hahaha! You can''t deny what you''ve done because I


    have you on record. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    The two brothers, Bob and Eric, appeared in the hall. Bob had a cell phone in his hand, and he was


    recording Peter. Looking pleased, he said, "Do you think you''re the only one who secretly records


    videos? You didn''t expect this, didn''t you? I''d like to see how you can get away with assault this time."


    Then, Eric spoke up angrily, "I''ve told you before that, if you hit me, you''ll pay for it! And now that


    you''ve offended our brother, you have no choice but to go straight to jail and be taught a lesson.


    As a matter of fact, I can tell you that, in addition to your punishment, I will not let go of these two


    women who are rted to you. Not only am I going to kick them out of Silvend Group, but I''m also


    going to find someone to gang rape them and make them suffer for the rest of their lives. This is the


    price you have to pay for offending me!"


    Eric''s hate for Peter was evidently far greater than Bob''s at the time. Even as Peter''s superior, Eric had


    been beaten by Peter and was sent to the hospital immediately after. That was Peter''s first day of work.


    Eric had been beaten so badly that he had to be carried out on a stretcher. That humiliating scene was


    seen by so many people that it had easily be an unforgettable moment of his life.


    Eric could imagine that the news would soon be spread throughout thepany, making him the butt


    of many jokes.


    Peter''s eyes slightly narrowed as he saw the two men appear. And, of course, he immediately realized


    that all of this had been nned by the brothers. Their ultimate aim was to get back at him.


    The bald man''s behavior was pathetic and ridiculous. He had been used by the two men without him


    knowing it.


    "One of you bastards deserves to die, and the other deserves to be beaten. Both of you are really


    brothers. I can see the resemnce of your stupidity and viciousness. If I''m going to jail soon, I''m going


    to beat you both up before I do, all for the people you''ve bullied!" Peter sneered and started rushing at


    them like an unstoppable tornado.


    He believed that everyone had a bottom-line that they could never touch, and that when that principle


    was vited, they would react with surprising force.


    No matter how much Bob and Eric would threaten him, or even hurt him, Peter could let them off. But


    since they had the audacity to attack Shelly and Lisa, he would not let them get away with it. Not only


    that, but they had also said such shameless words and made such hateful threats. Damn it!


    Seeing Peter rush forward, Eric''s eyes shed with fear. Subconsciously, he hid behind Bob.


    And Bob, he reacted otherwise. He had been wanting to beat Peter up, so when he saw Petere


    toward them, he felt excited and pumped up. He hadn''t gotten the chance to hit Peter before, so now,


    he felt that this was a godsend for him to fight back.


    Bob was not as cowardly as his cousin Eric. He used to be a top special forces soldier, and his fighting


    skills were far more superior than Eric''s.


    "Drop dead, you asshole!" Bob let out a roar and, at the same time, professionally threw out a punch,


    which gathered a great deal of wind toward Peter.


    The punch he threw was so powerful that it seemed to have had an immense amount of force with it.


    Peter rolled his eyes as he shaped his right hand like an eagle''s w. Suddenly, he grasped Bob by


    the wrist and pulled him forward.


    This action made Bob unstable, causing him to be driven forward. For the first time in his life, shock


    was strewn across Bob''s eyes.


    He had no idea that Peter could easily grab hisrge fist just like that. He couldn''t believe it. He had


    just punched hard enough to turn over a cow, but he wasn''t even able to bring Peter down.


    Peter did not give Bob any time to think. The moment Bob leaned forward, Peter''s right knee curled up


    and hit Bob''s abdomen.


    A loud thud was heard. Before anyone could react, Bob was found copsed on the ground. His blood


    flowed in streams.


    Without giving Bob a chance to get up, Peter stomped on him again and treated him like a dead dog.


    "It seems that your physical condition is not good. You''re not qualified to be a security chief. How could


    you possibly qualify for that position with your poor health and poor fighting skills?"


    Peter''s voice was full of sarcasm.


    Bob''s face turned red. He was afraid and ashamed at the same time. He had never thought that he


    would ever be trampled on the ground by Peter!


    They had only gone for one round, yet he hadpletely lost the bout so soon.


    Eric the idiot was hiding in the back,pletely scared. His mind went utterly nk.


    Peter had beaten his cousin, who he had thought was so strong, with one stroke. How strong Peter


    was!


    Eric was so weak with fear that he could barely stand. The thought that he had offended such a


    powerful man made him tremble with fear. He even nearly fainted the next second.


    Peter was not in a hurry to speak, so he stepped on Bob and tortured him for a while. When he realized


    that Eric''s fear had reached a critical point, he looked at Eric coldly.


    "Down on your knees! Now!" he shouted.


    Thump!


    Hearing Peter''s voice, Eric, who was extremely frightened, shivered and fell to his knees without


    hesitation.


    He thought that Peter looked terrifying, especially with his cold eyes, which seemed to have no


    emotion. He had no doubt that Peter would rush to him at any moment and tear him to pieces.


    Eric was so afraid of Peter that he was scared out of his wits. He was so pale that he dared not move


    or even breathe aloud.


    "Do you remember what you said just now? You said that you were going to fire them and that you


    were going to have them gang-raped, remember?" Peter''s voice was cold and emotionless. Every


    sentence he spoke sliced like a frigid shard of ice.


    "No, I didn''t! I swear I didn''t!" Eric quickly shook his head in denial and started shaking violently. He


    was so afraid of Peter that he thought he was a devil. Eric had no courage to bear the demon''s wrath.


    "No? You mean you didn''t say those horrible things?" Peter narrowed his eyes chillingly, then raised his


    hand, and pped Eric several times. ''''Are you implying that my ears are not working well? Or that I''m


    getting old so I heard it wrong? Or I''m deaf? Delusional?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant! I swear I didn''t mean it! Please! I was wrong. I admit that I did... I did


    say those words... " Eric''s brain buzzed with each p, and he felt that the sky and the earth was


    dimming before his eyes. He would rather pass out than face Peter the devil. On the verge of tears, he


    had to quickly change his response.


    "Are you sure you did?" Peter raised his hand again and pped Eric several more times. "How can


    you say such mean things? I''m going to kill you, you son of a bitch!"


    No matter what he said, he was wrong. No matter what he said, he would get beaten. Eric felt that he


    would rather die than endure such torture. Was the damn answer yes or no?


    Peter gave Eric a good beating before stopping. Then, he pointed to Bob, who was at his feet, and told


    Eric, "Now, it''s your turn to hit him!"


    "How dare you!'''' Bob was furious. "Peter Wang, how insidious you are! Your attempt to separate us


    brothers in this way will never seed!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Am I really insidious? Okay, let''s try and see if it works." Peter smiled cunningly and looked at Eric.


    "Are you going to hit Bob or not? If you refuse, you''re the one who''s gonna end up miserable. Make up


    your mind quickly, Sir, my patience is limited."


    The terrible threat worked. Poor Eric shook his fist and said, "Of course, of course, I''ll hit him!" Eric


    gritted his teeth and jumped at Bob. He had no choice. His hard punch made Bob cry with pain.


    "How dare you! How dare you fucking hit me?" Bob was furious. "You son of a bitch! You didn''t even


    have the courage to fight back. You would rather murder your own brother! I''ve taken care of you all


    these years, and you fucking dared beat me. You are such a heartless man who repays kindness with


    enmity!"


    Bob shouted angrily and pulled Eric to the ground. The two men started to wrestle violently.


    "How can you me me when you saw that I was forced to do this? Besides, I didn''t punch you that


    hard. It was like there was no effort at all. How could you hit me back so hard? Are you trying to get


    back at me? I''ll kill you, you bastard!"


    "You are such a heartless man who repays kindness with enmity! I will kill you now."


    The two brothers began toin to each other at first, and gradually, they began to quarrel. When


    the argument got more heated, it turned into a fight. They hit each other harder and harder each time,


    and soon, they were all ck and blue, out of breath. But even so, they were still so angry that they


    couldn''t stop fighting, not for a while. They were still punching each other.


    Shelly and Lisa were so stunned that they couldn''t make any sound. It had never urred to them that


    things would turn out this way, that these two bad guys would be defeated so easily, and that they


    would still be killing each other.


    Just then, the bald man who had been thrown out of the door by Peter came in with an angry look on


    his face. He was trying to settle ounts with Peter when he saw the two brothers beating each other.


    He was shocked. He had no idea what was going on.


    While he was in a trance, Peter suddenly grabbed him and threw him at the two fighting brothers. It all


    happened so suddenly that no one had any time to react.


    Bob and Eric, in particr, had been badly beaten up by Peter, and they had also been fighting with


    each other for some time, so they were now bruised and wounded. At that moment, Peter took the


    opportunity to throw the bald man into their fight, which would surely make things worse. The brothers,


    blinded by their anger, did not even think about how it had happened, let alone who was to me. They


    just wanted to vent their anger, so they grabbed the bald man and started beating him up.


    By this time, the fight between the two brothers hadpletely evolved into a scuffle between the


    three. The three men were beating each other up so badly that their screams followed one after


    another. At this point, the scene seemed ridiculous.


    Peter had already taken out his mobile phone and recorded it as if he were shooting a Hollywood


    blockbuster. He, as the victor, was admiring the absurdity and stupidity of these shameless men.


    "Hello, 911? There are several people fighting here, and it is bing very violent. They are all


    covered in blood. I hope you can send a medical team here. It''s urgent. You guys have to move a little


    bit faster. If you guys arete, they might bleed to death." Peter watched the miserable scene of the


    three scuffling men for a while until he felt his anger had dissipated. Then, he stopped filming and


    called 911 for help. In fact, what he had said on the phone left the operator speechless.


    The operator wondered in silence. He thought it strange that the caller did not immediately call the


    police when he saw the fight, and he even called 911 with a calm demeanor. Despite the confusion, the


    medical center did not treat news of injuries as a joke, so it dutifully set out to rescue the injured.


    Ten minutester, the ambnce crew rushed in and carried the three weak men away.


    The hall, which had been filled with noise because of the three men''s cries of pain, was suddenly quiet.


    Peter felt a lot more rxed.


    "I''m sorry I''ve caused you all this trouble. You''ve just been pped in the face by that bald man. Does it


    still hurt?" Peter looked to Shelly and Lisa while asking them with concern.


    "We''re all right. Thank you." Shelly became scared when she saw Peter beating up the three bad guys,


    but she was relieved when she saw Peter''s concerned eyes. She realized that Peter was a good man.


    "Thank you, Peter." Lisa thanked Peter immediately, but her expression was a bit off.


    Peter noticed that she seemed to have something more to say, so he asked, "What''s the matter, Lisa?


    If you need me to teach them a few more lessons, I''ll go to the hospital and beat them up again." Peter


    was going to leave as he spoke, pretending he was going to the hospital to beat people up.


    He was really sorry that he had brought these two girls in trouble. If it hadn''t been for his guilt, he


    wouldn''t have been so angry, beating up the bastards at work.


    "No, I''m really okay." Lisa grabbed Peter nervously. After what she had just seen and heard, she


    believed that Peter would do what he said and would rush to the hospital at once.


    Shelly was so scared that she grabbed Peter by the other arm. She was afraid that he was going to do


    it. The three men were already dying, so if he hit them again, they might really die. Of course, the


    scums deserved to die, but there was no need for a nice guy like Peter tomit a crime for them.


    Shelly and Lisa were so grateful to Peter that they didn''t want to put him in any danger.


    "Now that you two are all right, I can rest assured. I''ll treat you to lunch to calm you down." Peter was


    relieved to hear that all was well with the two girls.


    "Well, all right."


    Both of the girls agreed. They seemed to have made up their minds and went straight to the front desk


    to pick up their things.


    Wondering why they did it, Peter asked, "What are you doing? Why are you packing up?"


    "Because we''ve been fired. That bald man is our leader, Director Kang. We''ll never get away with it


    when he gets back. But it doesn''t matter. Even if we get fired, we can still look for jobs in other


    companies. I''m so smart, beautiful, and talented that I''m sure I can find another one soon enough, "


    Shelly said with a sigh, but she quickly regained her confidence. She believed in her own abilities and


    that there was always a way out. She, then, consoled Lisa, who was depressed beside her, "Lisa, don''t


    worry. We''re still young, so we still have a lot of time to learn and find new things for ourselves. We


    have a bright future ahead of us."


    Lisa was encouraged, so she nodded. She felt that her gloomy mood about losing her job had


    improved a lot and that everything would be all right.


    "You both got fired?" Peter was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. "That''s impossible. I don''t think you two


    need to pack up and leave. I''m going to talk to the president of ourpany right now, and she would


    certainly agree that you both shouldn''t get fired for it. I promise you that as long as I work here, you will


    not be fired. Trust me."


    As Peter spoke, he headed for the elevator to get on Be''s floor. If Shelly and Lisa would be sacked


    because he had punched someone, he''d be guilty of it for the rest of his life.


    "Wait a minute." Shelly stopped Peter and asked, somewhat doubtfully, "Peter, didn''t you get fired,


    too?"


    She thought that Peter had been fired because he had been called to the President''s Office, which


    meant that he had to have made an unforgivable mistake. As a matter of fact, ording to her previous


    experience, anyone called into the office by the president would be scolded and ended up being


    miserably fired.


    "Fired? Why do you think I got fired?" Peter was a little upset. When he saw the expressions on


    Shelly''s and Lisa''s faces, he realized that they both thought he had been fired. It felt as if they would


    have liked him to be fired, so he was puzzled.


    "It''s so strange that you didn''t get fired. Why didn''t you get fired? That''s strange, " muttered Shelly,


    which made Peter even more confused and a little defensive.


    Peter, then, suddenly looked up, stood up straight,bed his hair with his right hand, and acted


    confident. "It does makes sense, " he bragged, "I am handsome and strong, so I belong to a good


    company. There''s no way I''m going to get fired."


    Shelly couldn''t believe it, of course, so she made a skeptical face toward the narcissistic Peter. She


    had a feeling that there might be some affair between Peter and the president. "Peter, please tell me


    honestly. Did you know Miss Song before? Are you two lovers?"


    "I''ll tell you a secret. You must not tell anyone. Be, the President, has fallen in love with me, and we


    love each other so much that she won''t say no to anything I say. She can give up everything for me and


    forgive all of my mistakes. So you can take my word that you will not get fired. In fact, I will go and get


    her to agree to it right away."


    Peter had to brag tofort the two girls. He realized that if Be knew what he was saying, that would


    be the end of him. He made it seem like what he had said was real that he felt sorry for Be. But he


    didn''t think it would matter because Be wouldn''t hear it. But he was clearly wrong.


    "Are you sure you''re telling the truth?" Just as Peter finished boasting, a voice came up from behind


    him, and it clearly belonged to Be.

 Chapter 10 Meeting The Parents

    Chapter 10 Meeting The Parents


    Shelly and Lisa lowered their heads with their mouths closed tightly to hold back from chuckling out


    loud. Since they were already fired, they didn''t fear Be as much as they did before.


    Shit!


    In shock, Peter nearly fell down.


    He turned around only to find that Be was behind him wearing a stern face.


    "Oh, Miss Song... I was... I was just praising your beauty." Peter was cheeky enough to have quickly


    changed his words to ttery.


    Be snorted and took no more notice of him. She looked right at the other two and said, "Don''t you


    know that it''s working hours? Go back to work! If you gossip during work again, I will send you both


    home."


    "Yes, President!" "Yes, President!" The two replied immediately with immense joy and rushed to their


    work hastily. They were not fools. What Be had said meant that they were not fired.


    As for Peter, well... Good luck to him.


    "Get your ass over here!" After having scolded Shelly and Lisa, Be turned to Peter and coldly


    ordered him. With the tapping of her ck stilettos, Be walked out like a queen.


    Peter''s face twitched bitterly. He had no choice but to follow her.


    They reached a stylish red Hummer soon. Be leaned on the car leisurely with single hand holding the


    front part, turning round and squinting at Peter.


    "You said I was at your beck and call, right? If you asked me to kneel down, I would dare not stand.


    That''s what you said, no? So, now, should your humble servant kneel down to show respects?"


    A luxurious car and a gorgeous woman should have probably exhrated Peter and driven him crazy


    under other circumstances. But now, the only thing he wanted to do was to run away.


    "Oh, that... You must have misheard me. Right, you definitely must have misheard me." Peter


    desperately put up a struggle to deny it.


    "Hmph!" Be snorted and said, "It''s okay. There is a chance to make up for what you''ve done. If your


    performance is good enough to satisfy me tonight, I''ll just let it go. How is that?"


    Peter mumbled in hesitation, "Miss... Miss Song, I''m not an easy boy."


    "What do you mean?" Be was a little confused with his words.


    "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to see my performance tonight?" Blushing, he continued, "Even


    though I am quite confident with my ability, this would be my first time. I have never had a girlfriend


    yet... "


    What the fuck?!


    Be got so angry that she mmed her high heels onto Peter and said, "Shut up, you asshole! What


    are you thinking about? Do you think a toad like you has a chance with a swan like me? In your


    dreams!"


    What an asshole! How could he assume that?


    "What? What performance were you talking about then?" Confused, Peter asked as soon as he had


    dodged the kick.


    "Pretending to be my boyfriend in front of my parents, " Be replied impatiently.


    "No!" Peter refused since he was in quite a bad mood now.


    "Men would rather prefer death over humiliation. You are ying with me, my body, and my feelings. I


    will never do it, no matter how much money you give me, because I''m a man with dignity. By the way,


    how much can you offer?"


    Be became a little worried upon hearing the first part of his statement. If Peter would be stubborn and


    refuse to help her, her whole n would be in vain. Hearing the whole remarks, she was both relieved


    and contemptuous.


    "If you do well, I''ll give you 5, 000!"


    "5, 000?" His mouth went agape at what he had heard.


    "Fine. 10, 000!" Be frowned. Was he going to demand an exorbitant price?


    "10, 000?" Peter opened his mouth even wider.


    Be was a little annoyed, so she said, "Tell you what, don''t push your luck. If you abuse it too much, I


    will go to the police station and show them the video."


    "Please don''t..." Quickly, Peter grabbed her hand to stop her, and then he said, "I mean, 5, 000 is


    already more than what I had expected. God knows how you misunderstood me and even offered me


    10, 000. Well, I must ept it if you insist. Would you pay by cash or PayPal?"


    Be was stunned at the response of this ballsy guy.


    "I''ll pay you after you behave well tonight."


    "But, at least, you should give me some downpayment, right?"


    This guy was driving her crazy, so Be immediately transferred 5, 000 through her PayPal ount.


    Without wasting any more time, she made Peter get into the Hummer before they both left the


    Silvend Group.


    After receiving a great sum of money into his ount, Peter smiled with joy, and then, he sneakily


    nced at Be.


    He had seen beautiful women drive Hummers before, but this was the first time he had seen one in


    Golden City. Although slender and delicate, Be was driving such a huge thing, which didn''t look


    compatible at all, like beauty and beast in real life.


    But she was quite skillful in driving. As the Hummer ran fast along the road, the growling of the engine


    complemented Be''s beautiful appearance, adding on to her confidence and charisma.


    "Have you seen enough?" Suddenly, Be turned slightly and asked enchantingly with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Of course not, you are so beautiful. It would never be enough." Peter shivered, immediately looking


    away after taking ast nce at her chest.


    Just a second ago, she was an ice-cold tigress, but now, she seemed like a sexy and charming


    seductress. What a capricious woman! He''d better behave himself.


    Be paid no more attention to him and concentrated on driving. After half an hour, they showed up in


    Sawgrass Mansion.


    Sawgrass Mansion was a high-end shopping center which featured luxury brands. Be first took Peter


    to a salon to get a haircut. After that, they proceeded to the designer shops to pick out some clothes.


    Peter knew that these were only going to be used for the dinner tonight, so he made the most out of it


    without any embarrassment.


    Under the disdainful looks of the saleswomen, Peter selected two expensive suits and had Be pay


    for them.


    The saleswomen were astonished. They had never seen a boy toy this proud and shameless. This


    bastard really had gotten himself some dumb luck.


    At around 6:00 PM, the both of them had finished getting ready, and then, Be and Peter headed


    straight for dinner.


    Norman Restaurant, a fancy French restaurant. The guests here were either distinguished celebrities,


    swanky nouveau riches, or spoiled kids.


    Peter wore a business suit while Be was in a ck cheongsam. As soon as they had stepped in the


    venue, they caught all of the attention of everyone in the restaurant.


    Peter had an imposing appearance. He stood tall and straight like a javelin, full of masculine charm.


    Dressed in a ck embroidered cheongsam, Be put her hair in an elegant updo, looking like a


    graceful empress.


    They looked like the perfect couple.


    Be held Peter''s arm closely with her loving eyes staring straight at him all of the time as if he was the


    only man in the world.


    Peter was feeling quite nervous and shy, for he had never done this meeting the parents kind of thing


    before, not even when he was the soldier king. Pretending to be someone''s boyfriend or not, it was


    indeed a first for him. He was starting to get anxious. This situation seemed worse than when he was in


    the battlefield.


    "You''d better act naturally. Don''t you get us into trouble. One more thing, you are my boyfriend. Stop


    keeping such a distance from me. Look at you. Does it look like you''re dating me? Now, get close, and


    put your arm around my waist."


    Be was unsatisfied with Peter''s actions, so she scolded him in a low voice when nobody was looking


    at them. She didn''t mind it, and she was a woman. But why was it bothering Peter, who was a man?


    They stopped in front of a VIP room. Be took Peter''s arm and wrapped it around her waist before she


    opened the door and went inside.


    There were three people in the room, two men and a woman.


    The elder couple had to be Be''s parents, for Be bore some resemnce to the elder man.


    Another handsome, young man, who was around 27 or 28 years old, was inside the room. His clothes


    and his watch were all famous brands; all of the things he was wearing were worth at least a million. He


    seemed like a wealthy chap at first sight.


    The young man was dressed decently, but the expression and look on his face made people


    ufortable.


    The moment Be appeared, his first nce was to her breasts and then to her face. There was a hint


    of lust deep in his eyes.


    But when his nce shifted to Peter, there was only viciousness and gloom. Even though it was just a


    glimpse, Peter didn''t miss it.


    Damn it. Peter knew he had fallen into Be''s trap again, and this dinner wouldn''t be an easy task.

 Chapter 11 Alfred Gao

    Chapter 11 Alfred Gao


    "Be, finally, you''re here. Why did you bring an outsider? Don''t you know that this is a family


    gathering? Who is this man?"


    When the middle-aged woman saw Be, she stood up happily, but her smiling face faded the moment


    she saw Peter.


    "Dad, this is my boyfriend, Peter Wang." Be didn''t pay any attention to the woman, but she directly


    addressed the older man, introducing Peter to him. Then, she asked Peter to take a seat.


    "Rex, look at your daughter. Even if I am just a stepmother who had nothing to do with her upbringing,


    she should not be this rude to me. How could she bring an outsider knowing that this is a family


    gathering? What kind of boyfriend did she bring? What would Alfred think about this? What a joke!"


    Jane Wang pointed at Be, looking furious.


    "Be, you''re just making a fool out of yourself. When did you get yourself a boyfriend? Why didn''t you


    tell me? Have you forgotten that you have a fianc¨¦?"


    Rex Song also frowned, seemingly a little displeased.


    "I''ve been busytely, and I haven''t had the time to tell you, " Be said casually.


    Rex looked at his daughter Be, and wanted to say something, but eventually he decided to shut his


    mouth.


    The young man never spoke a word, only keeping a smile on his face. It was only the chillness in his


    eyes, which was unintentionally showed from time to time, that exposed his true feelings, that he was


    not as calm andposed as he looked.


    "Nice to meet you, Uncle Rex and Aunt Jane." Although Peter was feeling bewildered, he still mustered


    up his courage to greet them.


    Rex just ignored Peter''s greeting. He did not even take a look at him.


    On the other hand, Jane jumped up right away to scold him.


    "Aunt Jane? Who is your Aunt Jane? We are having a family gathering here. Who are you and what


    are you doing here? Get out of here. Get out now !"


    Smack!


    Before Peter could say anything, Be mmed her hand on the table and sprang to her feet. "That''s


    none of your business. He''s my boyfriend, so I will go if he leaves! What''s more, since you said that this


    is a family gathering, then what''s this person doing here? Why can hee here but my boyfriend


    cannot?"


    Be said, pointing at Alfred Gao.


    Feeling the need to, Alfred stood up and spoke, "Aunt Jane, Be, what is the point of arguing at this


    nice ce? Come on, since we''re already here, let''s just sit down and enjoy the meal together."


    He was polite and well-mannered, and after saying that, he asked the waitress to take their orders.


    It was a French restaurant, so most of the waitresses were foreigners.


    He spoke fluently in French to the servers. With his perfect grasp of the Frenchnguage, coupled with


    his gentlemanly demeanor, Alfred Gao, a handsome gentleman, would make any man feel ashamed of


    himself.


    Rex watched him interact with the foreign waitresses and nodded with approval in his eyes. He was


    thinking how Alfred was indeed a skillful andpetent man. If Be could marry him, he would be


    happy about it.


    In the meantime, Jane''s heart was pounding with admiration, even her anger started to vanish. She


    nced at Peter, with a look of contempt in her eyes, and thought, ''How dare hepete with Mr. Gao


    for Be! Doesn''t he even know what he looks like?''


    Be''s face turned white, as if someone had just pped her face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If Peter were her real boyfriend, it would be okay because he would just have to suck it up and deal


    with the situation. But Peter was not. Once Peter would feel humiliated and wronged byparison,


    she was afraid that he would just get up and leave.


    She knew how stubborn Peter was, so even Be herself might not be able to stop him once he


    decided to leave.


    Thinking of this, Be nced at Peter stealthily and immediately regretted looking at him as what she


    saw almost made her fly into a rage.


    Peter was staring and ogling at the foreign waitress without blinking his eyes, even almost drooling.


    ''Bastard. Even though this is a high-end French restaurant with well-groomed and beautiful foreign


    waitresses, can''t he manage to behave himself?''


    After Alfred ordered his meal, he frowned and looked at Peter, sneering at him with his eyes. He told


    the waitress in fluent French, "I''ll order these first. Please go to my friend and see if he wants anything


    else."


    Alfred wanted to make Peter feel a little ufortable. If a man would get embarrassed like that, he


    would not be able to stand the shame, so he would most likely leave in disgrace. Alfred was taking so


    much time in ordering, simply because he was trying to make time for Peter to excuse himself and


    leave.


    But Peter was not moving a finger as if he had no intentions to get out of the ce. In this case, Alfred


    would just make a fool out of him.


    Maybe Peter could speak a little English, but he most certainly would not be able to speak any French


    at all. That would be impossible.


    The beautiful waitress frowned and went to Peter''s side shortly. Then, she asked him in French if he


    needed anything more.


    She had also noticed that Peter had been staring at her, which annoyed her, of course. They were in a


    high-end French restaurant. People who came here were all well-educated, so no customer would


    stare at her like that. But how could he?


    It was just her professionalism and proper work ethics that were keeping her from flipping out on him.


    When the beautiful waitress walked toward Peter, the smile on her face disappeared, and her attitude


    toward Peter was totally different from what she had shown Alfred.


    As Be watched the waitress walk toward Peter, she immediately felt uneasy. Even she, president of


    Silvend Group, did not know much French, so how could Peter, a mere security guard, know


    French?


    With this, she hated Alfred Gao even more. It was obvious what he was trying to do, and it was


    despicable.


    Peter saw the beautiful waitressing, and he suddenly became serious. Then, he blurted out in


    fluent French, "Beautifuldy, please pardon me for my rudeness. I didn''t mean to stare, but I saw a


    stain on your skirt and I''ve been looking for an opportunity to tell you about it, but you''ve been busy and


    I never had the chance to."


    Hearing Peter speak French so fluently, it was not only Be who was shocked, but also Alfred, Rex,


    and Jane.


    Stunned, the waitress, then, looked at her skirt. After that, she lowered her head in shame and


    panicked. "I''m sorry, sir. I''ve misunderstood you."


    No one else could hear the ent in the way Peter spoke, but she, a French girl, could. His French


    had a strong royal ent, and his pronunciation was more authentic than that of most French


    commoners. Such a person definitely had a superb identity and background.


    The waitress even felt a little upset and annoyed by the stain on her skirt. She had even hoped that


    Peter had been looking at her, not at the stain.


    "It''s nothing." Peter waved his hand politely and began to order.


    ''This guy must have happened to know French by luck, '' Jane thought. Seeing this, her face turned red,


    full of remorse.


    A streak of gloom shed through Alfred''s eyes but soon disappeared.


    Only the eyes of Rex lit up for a while, but he did not say anything, either.


    Be waspletely dumbfounded. If they weren''t in a family gathering, she would want to ask Peter


    who he was right then and there.


    With his strong fighting skills and ability to speak French, how could such a man work as a security


    guard in Silvend Group? Did he have a hidden agenda?


    The meal was soon served, and they began to enjoy the exquisite food.


    In the meantime, the beautiful waitress kept winking at Peter, trying to seduce him, implying something


    somehow.


    Looking at this scene irritated Be. She could do nothing but just re at Peter. Fortunately, he was


    behaving very well. He was just having his food with his head down, and that kept Be from losing her


    temper.


    Looking at Peter, who was only concerned with eating and drinking, Alfred thought of another way to


    humiliate him.


    "I would like to introduce myself. I am Alfred Gao, chairman of Alfred Group. Where do you work, my


    friend?" He raised his ss to greet Peter.


    "Alfred Group?" Peter, who was quietly eating and drinking, finally raised his head for the first time, his


    eyes full of surprise.


    When Alfred saw Peter''s expression, he was secretly satisfied and proud of himself. Although Alfred


    Group was not as prominent as Silvend Group, it was not far off and it was also well-known in


    Golden City.


    The most important thing was that, Alfred Group, was Alfred Gao''s ownpany. Anyone would know


    that only by hearing the name. So, Alfred thought that he had intimidated Peter with this.

 Chapter 12 One Million Dollars

    Chapter 12 One Million Dors


    "I''ve never heard of it before." Peter ducked his head to eat after spouting that sentence.


    Alfred almost froze with shock when he heard the words that came out from Peter''s mouth.


    Alfred felt like he had punched a soft pillow. His blow was supposed to be powerful, yet it seemed


    pretty useless after what Peter had said. "How about you? What do you do, bro?" Alfred was by no


    means going to reconcile with his defeat.


    "What do I do?" Peter repeated. He was startled for a second, and then he said, "I have a normal job.


    I''m a security guard."


    Be felt a chill down her spine with what Peter had said. She hurriedly put her hand over Peter''s


    mouth to stop him. "Oh dear, see how careless you are. You''ve got some crumbs on your face. Let me


    clean them for you."


    Be gently wiped the crumbs off with her little hand as she nervously tried to make up an excuse. She


    was burning with rage inside, but she was trying to hold it in.


    ''You bastard!'' She cursed him in her mind, ''How can you tell the truth? Now everybody knows you are


    a fake, you idiot.'' Such a clich¨¦d romance plot like a CEO falling in love with a security guard was only


    applicable in chic-lit books. Nobody would believe them!


    However, it was already toote when she covered Peter''s mouth.


    Alfred was dazed for a while, and then he broke into augh. "Security guard? Interesting, " he paused


    and then continued, "I''ll give you one million bucks if you get out of here right now. What do you say?"


    A million?


    ''Shit!'' Be had a bad feeling about it.


    "Really?" Peter asked, his eyes beaming at the amount of money mentioned.


    "Yeah. I''m serious, " Alfred said as he nodded.


    Peter showed him his bank ount details on his phone without any hesitation. "Transfer it to me now.


    I''ll get out of this room as soon as the money arrives!"


    Be ground her teeth in anger. If she had a gun in her hand, she would definitely shoot him in no time!


    Son of a bitch! How could he betray her for money!


    However, Alfred was stillughing. To him, a million was just a drop in the ocean.


    Once Peter had received the money, he rose up from his seat and got out of the room immediately,


    without looking back. Be wanted to stop him, but she failed to.


    Alfred burst intoughter again. "Did you see what kind of man he was, Be?" he asked and


    continued, "He''s not the right person for you. Whether he''s your real boyfriend or not, he''s not reliable."


    "Yes, Be. Alfred is right. I don''t think he''s reliable, either. Look at Alfred. He really loves you, " Jane


    agreed.


    Be''s face turned pale. The sparkle in her eyes dimmed, and a cold, hard knot tightened in her chest.


    Her purpose of bringing Peter to see her parents today was to let them give up the idea of fixing her up


    with Alfred. But now, everything had turned the other way around. Peter had betrayed her for a million!


    Strangely, Be felt mortified and inexplicably sad. She had gotten too mad that she might end up


    literally killing him.


    "I gotta go now. I still have something else to do. Enjoy your meals." Be had no mood to stay since


    Peter had left. She stood up and intended to leave after she saying those words drily.


    Jane wanted to stop her by grabbing her arm, but she let Be go when she saw Alfred''s eyes.


    Alfred knew that it was useless to force her to stay. He believed that she would be his and only his in a


    matter of time.


    Be quickly walked to the door of the room. Just as she had opened the door and was about to step


    out, a man walked into the room.The two people collided with each other. She raised her head and


    froze on the spot. The man was none other than Peter! That bastard!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She stared at his face disappointingly. The anger that she was holding in suddenly ignited within her


    again. She really wanted to ughter him into pieces right now!


    However, at that moment, Peter held her arms with both his hands. "Sweetie, are you all right? Did I


    hurt you just now?" he asked anxiously, "Oh my god! You look ghastly, my dear. Who made you this


    mad? Where are you going? Have you finished eating?"


    The sudden hug and all these questions disarmed Be a little, but she still gave him a scornful re.


    "Didn''t you just leave with the money? Why did youe back?"


    "You''re still here. How can I leave without you?" Peter feigned surprise. "That idiot promised to give me


    a million if I left the room. I was thinking of going to the restroom anyway, so I agreed. And why not? It''s


    one million!"


    He didn''t leave her after all...


    Be couldn''t help butugh. Peter''s exnation made her feel warm.


    However, Alfred was driven crazy. He finally realized that he was fooled by Peter.


    "I will remember you! Let''s wait and see!" Alfred said furiously. He pulled a long face as he looked at


    the two people holding each other, and then he left immediately. A surge of envy was evident in his


    eyes when he left.


    He would definitely beat Peter up if he were not a security guard and if they were not in a high-end


    restaurant.


    "You, the two of you..." Jane stuttered, pointing at Peter and Be. She was too mad to say anything.


    Angrily, she hurried off after Alfred.


    Rex left the room unhurriedly after taking a nce at Peter with interest.


    "Can you let me go?" Be said coldly when all of the people were out of their sight.


    "Sorry, I almost forgot." Peter loosened his hands unwillingly. It felt good... holding her. How he wished


    he could hold her longer.


    "Let''s go." Since everybody had left, Be didn''t want to stay any there, either.


    "But those dishes hadn''t been touched, yet."


    "Then, enjoy them yourself."


    "Fine, never mind then. But can I, at least, pack them up?"


    "Oh,e on!"


    ----


    With the neon lights shining brightly against the nightscape of Golden City, the beautiful scene was a


    sight to see.


    The fiery, red Hummer was like a tank dominating the road, causing countless of people to stare. As


    the cold wind blew in from the window, Be felt both her heart and body refreshed.


    However, when she saw the aggrieved and depressed expression on Peter''s face, her good mood


    suddenly dissipated.


    "Do you have anything to say? Just spit it out. Don''t show me that face."


    "Fine, then. I''ll say it since you asked. Miss Song, how did you like my performance tonight?"


    "Not bad." Be frowned. She seemed to know what Peter had wanted to say.


    Sure enough!


    "Then, when can I get the other 5, 000?" Peter asked.


    "Screw you!"


    Be spluttered sharply. She mmed her foot on the gas pedal, speeding up, faster and faster.


    Peter was frustrated. He was already certain that the 5, 000 was nothing more than words.


    Along the road, Be was rigid with anger. The car sped up steeply, non-stop. Looking at Be''s cold


    face, Peter just sat quietly. He didn''t dare say a word, for he feared that this bitch would get them in a


    disastrous ident if he made her even more unhappy.


    In the end, Be drove Peter to the beach. After getting off the car, she took her shoes off immediately


    and walked on the sand barefoot.


    She looked very rxed while walking along the beach, especially with the sea breeze brushing


    against her face and the waves crashing on the shore. The cool and invigorating wind seemed to be


    blowing away all of her frustrations.


    Peter didn''t disturb her, for he knew that she was not in a good mood. He followed her quietly. He


    looked at her curvy back and her free-flowing dress, and suddenly, he noticed how beautiful and


    charming she was at that moment.


    A momentter, Be sat down on the sand with her hands over her knees and started to cry.


    This moment, she looked more like an ordinary, helplessdy than a cold, bitchy CEO.


    Peter sat down next to her quietly, still not saying a word. He felt a surge of empathy, thinking that it


    was not easy to be a rigid CEO. All the people saw was the superficial side of her, the powerful and


    glorified version of her, but who knew that she could be sad and helpless, too?


    Be sobbed for a while. Suddenly, she raised her head and hugged Peter. She closed her eyes and


    said, "Kiss me."


    Her words caught him off guard. What should he do? Should he kiss her or should he kiss her? Maybe,


    he should kiss her? Ugh, why did God always put him in such difficult situations?


    Looking at her charming nose, appealing cheekbones, her ming lips... Peter''s brain went totally


    nk. He closed his eyes involuntarily and bowed his head slowly.


    Suddenly, a few snickers brought them back to their senses before Peter''s lips had reached Be''s,


    destroying the beautiful momentpletely.


    "Whoa, bro. Thanks for the free live performance. Heydy, since you look lonely and desperate, how


    about we spend the night with you?"


    "Dude, she''s hot. She really turns me on. We''ll have fun tonight."


    Some strange voices came out from the dark. Then, several men with glossy faces appeared, walking


    in their direction.

 Chapter 13 Opponents Always Meet

    Chapter 13 Opponents Always Meet


    These guys were wearing earrings, had cigarettes between their lips, and adorned tattoos on their


    bodies. There was a kind of evilness in their eyes, and they looked like a group of ruffians.


    ''Damn it! Who are these people? How dare theye out and make troubles at such a critical


    moment!''


    Peter was about to kiss Be, but the moment was interrupted by these guys. He immediately boiled


    over with rage, and he couldn''t control his temper at all.


    "Break their necks!" Be was even more furious. She was not afraid of them, so she uttered such


    words.


    She was confident in Peter''s fighting skills. Bob waspletely defeated by him, let alone these low-


    ss ruffians.


    "Okay!" Peter grinned and then raised his head.


    At that moment, he unexpectedly saw a familiar face. But he was seeing not one but two familiar faces.


    One was the bare-armed man whose head was cracked by Peter in the bar when thetter made


    efforts to save Be. The other was the bag snatcher who was badly beaten by Peter when he robbed


    ine a few days ago.


    "You?"


    "It''s you!"


    The two men also saw Peter at once, and their eyes shed with immense anger.


    When these two guys saw Peter, theypletely forgot about the beautiful Be; instead, they rushed


    toward Peter furiously.


    "It''s the guy who beat me up that night. Teach him a lesson for me!"


    "That bastard! He got himself involved in my business and messed it up. He also made me lose a


    motorcycle. Brothers, let''s make that guy suffer and kill him!"


    All clenching their fists, the two guys screamed so loud, adrenaline pumping through their veins.


    Hearing their words, the other young men hesitated only for a second. Then, they also showed their


    eagerness and rushed toward Peter.


    A dozen guys instantly darted toward Peter in a rage. The scene was quite frightening, especially since


    it was one against many.


    With his mouth twitching, Peter took two steps back and said, "Brothers, you''ve mistaken me for


    someone else. Do you believe me?"


    "Of course not!" The bare-armed man was the first who dashed toward Peter. Raising his huge fist, he


    did not hesitate to hit him.


    "Please, believe me. I''m telling the truth. Brother, we are all civilized people. Let''s not do this, okay?"


    Upon saying that, Peter jumped aside and dodged his opponent''s attack, and the bare-armed man


    received a sudden kick in his ass.


    With the surprise hit, the bare-armed man was thrown forward to the ground. He screamed so loud and


    tried to get up but couldn''t.


    "I told you not to be so rude, but you didn''t listen to me. So it''s not my fault, " Peter mumbled, dodging a


    kick and giving a punch to the person in front of him at the same time.


    Bam!


    A young man was hit in the nose. The bridge of his nose immediately cracked and broke with blood


    dripping on his face. This guy was thrown backwards with great strength and, then he fell down


    embarrassed to the ground.


    "The bridge of your nose is so fragile; it can''t even bear a punch from me. How weak!"


    The young man wanted to curse Peter, but he could only do so in his mind. ''Shit! Is the bridge of your


    nose as hard as my fist? I''ll punch you in return.''


    Moving on angrily, Peter produced two more kicks, one for each of the two men who tried to attack him.


    The two young men screamed. They were thrown away, with hands over their bellies.


    "What the hell! This guy has some skills. Brothers, let''s take our weapons out."


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the other six or seven young men stopped in their tracks


    immediately and pulled out their weapons.


    In an instant, all of these men had weapons in their hands.


    There were flick knives, fruit knives, short steel tubes, iron wrenches, and so on. One of the guys even


    brought a sledgehammer. In short, they took out whatever on them.


    On seeing this, Be couldn''t help but worry about Peter.


    If the thugs were bare-handed, she wouldn''t worry about him, but now, things were different. The men


    had weapons now. What if Peter would get hurt real bad?


    Be didn''t know why she suddenly became so concerned about Peter.


    Focused on the battle he was in, Peter had no clue what Be was thinking about in that particr


    moment. Looking at the various weapons, he jumped up at once, with his mouth twitching.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What are you guys doing? What are you trying to do? How dare you take out your knives and


    hammers in broad daylight? Are you guys ouws?"


    "What nonsense are you saying! It''s dark now, not broad daylight. You''re such a fool!" Seeing Peter''s


    arrogance, a young man couldn''t help but curse at him furiously. Afterwards, summoned by the young


    man who spoke, hisrades rushed toward Peter aggressively.


    "You, all of you¡­ Don''t make me do it. You''re not the only ones who have weapons. I do, too!" Peter


    gnashed teeth in hatred as if he had made up his mind because he had been forced to.


    Frightened by his imposing manner, the young men instantly stopped in amazement. They all froze,


    wondering what Peter''s next move would be.


    Be breathed a sigh of relief. The fighting spirit in her eyes was restored.


    However, Peter''s next act almost made them gauge their eyes out.


    Suddenly, he took off his shoes and carried them respectively in his left and right hands.


    "Are those your weapons?" One of the young men felt a little confused.


    "Yes. What''s wrong? Are you scared?" With a satisfied expression, Peter raised the shiny leather


    shoes in both his hands. "I''m warning you all. My shoes are as ruthless as your knives and swords.


    They won''t spare anyone. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    "Shit! We got fooled!"


    "Go ahead! Slice him up!"


    The patience of this group of young men had already gone with the absurdity that Peter had been


    showing them.


    ''A pair of leather shoes as his ultimate weapon? This bastard is insulting our IQ and scorning our


    dignity!''


    In an instant, several young men eagerly rushed close to Peter. They were about to hit him with various


    weapons ¡ª knives, sticks, hammers, and so on.


    Peter smiled. Twisting his body from side to side to align his spine, he waved his shoes and threw them


    out with a confusing posture.


    Bam, bam, bam, bam!


    With a few smacking sounds, four young men were hit by the soles of the shoes. They all felt a burning


    pain in their faces, and then, they fell to the ground with dizziness. Blood gushed out of their mouths


    with some of their teeth mixed in it. What a miserable sight!


    "I told you guys that my shoes would spare no one, but you didn''t believe me, " Peter mumbled, looking


    towards thest three people standing.


    Two of them were holding a knife and a stick respectively; they wanted to attack Peter, but they were


    also hesitating. The other one was hiding far behind them. He couldn''t dare rush forward.


    That coward was the bag snatcher. He was cleverer than the bare-armed man. He had just shouted


    some aggressive and threatening words, but he didn''t act upon them.


    He knew that Peter''s strength was too much. Even if they would be able to defeat him, the first person


    who would rush up to him would be beaten up for sure.


    But to his surprise, in just a few moments, all of his friends got thrown down by Peter.


    Knowing that it was almost impossible to escape, the bag snatcher took a nce at Be who was


    near him. Then, he gritted his teeth and ran toward her at full speed.


    What was that bag-snatching doucheface trying to do?

 Chapter 14 Alfreds Revenge

    Chapter 14 Alfred''s Revenge


    Peter saw what the clumsy bag-snatcher was trying to do, but he was confident that the robber would


    reap what he had sown, and therefore, Peter did not stop him.


    Be seemed like a delicate, pretty girl who could not do any harm to others, but she had the capability


    to fight. It was a piece of cake for Be to beat up that clumsy bag-snatcher.


    The robber ran over to Be and shouted at the same time, "Bastard, you''ve got guts? Now, kneel


    down before me. Otherwise, I''ll mar this woman''s face!"


    "Ahh! ! !"


    The robber curled into a ball as he felt the wincing paining from his lower body before he had even


    finished his words.


    His face was distorted due to the agony he was feeling.


    Be had lifted her right knee, hitting the robber''s crotch brutally.


    "You said you were going to mar my face?" Be squinted at the robber, and suddenly, she pulled his


    hair to drag him down to the ground. Then, she grabbed two cobblestones and hit him with them.


    The robber was in so much pain that he opened his mouth wide and screamed out loud.


    If he could turn back the clock, he would rather deal with Peter than this insane woman.


    The people around them, including Peter, were surprised at what had just happened.


    Violent and ferocious!


    It was better to stay far away from this tough beauty.


    Peter even felt chills upon witnessing the stunt that Be had conducted.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He now felt lucky that he had not kissed her. If he had dared kiss her, who knew what could happen...


    He feared the consequences.


    Be''s attack to the crotch was a lesson for Peter, indeed. No man would be able to survive that


    intense impact.


    "Miss Song, what should we do with these two men?" Peter asked with a low voice after seeing Be


    stop.


    Be squinted at the two men. They knelt down instantly, out of fear, before Be made any sound.


    "Sir, madame, I''m sorry!"


    "Sir, madame, I will never dare do that again!"


    "We were wrong!"


    "Please show us your mercy and let us go!"


    "We are sorry for trying to harm you couple!"


    "We are guilty!"


    The two men begged for mercy with tears as they pped their own faces.


    They were pping themselves with much force. The sound of the smacks could be heard by


    everyone. Soon, their face were swollen like balls.


    They did not want to result to this at all, but they had no choice. Peter and Be were just too strong for


    them. The thugs would hit themselves rather than get beaten up by Peter and Be.


    But honestly, they would prefer to get hit by Peter because they would still be able to procreate. If they


    were hit by Be, on the other hand... their ability to procreate would be close to none.


    Peter felt a little bitpassionate when he saw these two hitting themselves so roughly. However,


    when Peter heard the men call them a couple, he felt nopassion anymore, wanting to zip their


    mouths immediately.


    They were not a couple at all! If Be got angry because of this, Peter would then suffer.


    "Let''s go!" Be blushed when the two men called Peter and her a couple, but she decided to let go of


    it. She nced at Peter and went directly to her Hummer. Peter followed her immediately.


    "Peter, who are you exactly?" Be did not drive straight home, but she parked her car on the roadside


    and asked.


    This question had been puzzling her the whole night.


    Peter was not anymoner for sure because he had great fighting skills and could even speak fluent


    French.


    "Who am I? I''m an ordinary security guard. Why did you ask? Are you feeling all right?" Peter wanted


    to joke over it.


    "Will you ever hurt me?" Be did not continue that topic but, instead, asked another question.


    "No, I won''t, " Peter answered with a serious face. He knew that only a firm answer could make Be


    feel at ease.


    "Let''s get married, " Be said as she leaned her body toward Peter.


    Peter was too shocked to follow what Be was saying.


    But he had almost lost control as he was being seduced by the gorgeous Be. He concentrated and


    focused very hard on trying to stay calm.


    "Miss Song, I just remembered that I still have things to do. I have to leave now. See youter!" Peter


    pushed Be away slightly sniffing the perfume on her. He, then, opened the car door and hastily went


    away.


    Be saw Peter running away. She was not angry with what he did, but she was confused with her own


    heart. She could not help asking herself, "Be, Be, do you like him? Do you love him? He has


    offended Alfred for you. How many other people will he need to offend for you?"


    --


    Peter just kept running until he could not see the red Hummer anymore. He finally felt relieved.


    Be seemed unusual tonight. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and go third


    base with her. If so, there would be a huge trouble.


    "Handsome, you are sweating so bad. How abouting in and taking a shower to cool down?" Peter


    ran to a bathhouse without noticing. The voice suddenly sounded, and it was toote for Peter to react


    before he was dragged in.


    Now that he had already gone inside, Peter decided not to go out immediately. He had just made more


    than a million tonight, so he could handle the cost.


    Peter looked over the women with heavy make-up and dered, "I just want to take a bath. I don''t


    need any other service."


    "Set your mind at rest, handsome! There''s no such special service here even if you want it, " the


    woman said that in an affectionate and sweet way.


    "That''s fine."


    Peter reserved a private room and took a cold shower. He theny down on the bed cozily. Suddenly,


    the door opened with the aroma of a woman''s perfume soon after Petery down.


    "I''ve said that I don''t need any service..." Peter did not finish his words because he realized that the


    perfume was poisonous!


    He held his breath immediately without any hesitation and soon put on his pants despite the strange


    woman in the room.


    "The cops are here! It''s a raid! Get out now!" At that time, someone was shouting, and it became


    chaotic outside.


    Peter felt an unusual atmosphere. He had no time to put on his top, so he dashed toward the window


    with his clothes in his hand.


    "You cannot go!" The woman ran to Peter, wanting to seize him.


    Peter kicked the woman down coldly and broke the window ss without a second thought. He got out


    in no time and ran as fast as he could.


    Wham!


    The moment Peter had gotten out, the policemen broke down the door and went inside the room.


    "Shit! Chase that man now!" The police officer saw that only a woman was in the room and that Peter


    was nowhere to be found. He cursed angrily and led the other police to look for Peter.


    However, they all were stopped in their tracks.


    They were on the third floor and did not dare jump.


    --


    Alfred was drinking with a few youngdies and young men in a luxurious room of Alfred Club.


    These young men were in expensive clothes, adorned with jewelry. It was easy to tell that they were


    born with silver spoons in their mouths.


    Alfred was in the middle. Apparently, he was the leader of these young men.


    Alfred was chatting with his fellows while ncing at his phone from time to time. He was waiting for


    something, obviously.


    Peter was just nobody, so Alfred made arrangements to fuck Peter up. Tonight, he would utterly


    discredit Peter''s reputation, making him a nobody to Be.


    At that moment, the phone alerted. Alfred picked up the phone with a bleak smile on his face.

 Chapter 15 Robbery

    Chapter 15 Robbery


    "Boss, we¡­ failed the mission¡­" The man said trembling over the phone.


    "I know you will make it. That''s great. Wait... What did you say? You failed the mission? You did what?!"


    Alfred hadn''t expected that they would fail the mission. His joy was reced by rage within a second.


    When he jumped to his feet, all eyes in the room turned to him.


    "We didn''t expect him to be so vignt. He doesn''t seem poisoned at all! He even managed to jump


    from the third floor and escape!"


    "You worthless piece of garbage!" Alfred boomed. "I paid good money for this mission, and you all


    pissed me over! Pray that I''ll never see you again!"


    He yelled, ending the conversation.


    Alfred was so furious he didn''t want to talk to any of his men.


    ''You''re lucky this time, Peter Wang, but trust me that your happy days are running out soon.'' Alfred


    swore as he stormed out of the hall.


    --


    Peter kept running until he was very far away from the small bathing ce, and then he hailed a cab to


    get a ride home.


    ''I know you did this, Alfred. But you know I should thank you for keeping my life interesting.'' Lost in his


    thoughts, Peter devised a n to defeat Alfred.


    Peter was new to the city. He didn''t have friends yet, but he managed to make a few enemies. Alfred


    was one of them. Alfred was a very powerful man because of his connections to the local police. This


    was also why it was easy for Peter to trace the incident back to him.


    Exhausted from the day''s happenings, Peter entered his home and immediately fell into a deep


    slumber.


    --


    Peter hummed a tune as he rode an old electric vehicle to work, the next day. The skies were beautiful


    and sunny.


    Around him, he saw people shifting past each other ¡ªsome of them in a hurry, some rather lost in their


    own thoughts. Peter felt happy just seeing so much life around him. Plus, there were a lot of beautiful


    women too!


    Suddenly, an ident urred!


    While in the middle of a fun tune in his head, Peter heard loud gasps from the surrounding crowd. A


    middle-aged woman passing in front of his vehicle suddenly fell to the ground!


    ''Fuck!


    Is this a modus operandi for a robbery?''


    Peter was very confused.


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me! I''m riding a used electric bicycle and my clothes are not expensive! I look


    like a loser! I don''t look rich at all! Of all the people she''d try to rob, why me?'' This woman must be


    crazy to try to rob Peter. He had nothing valuable on him!


    Seeing that the woman hadn''t done anything to validate his suspicions, Peter felt like there was


    something very, very wrong. Looking closer, Peter realized that she was actually in pain.


    Peter''s expression changed. ''She needs help!'' He immediately got off his vehicle and started


    massaging her chest with his hands.


    ''Shit, she''s having a heart attack!''


    "You idiot! What are you doing? Let my mom go!"


    Said a girl from behind him. In her panic, she threw him a kick


    Which Peter caught before it could hit him. ''Wow, these are smooth, strong and white legs, '' he couldn''t


    help observing. At the same time, he felt offended.


    He was only trying to help, why did this girl immediately think he was up to no good? ''This is why a lot


    of people would rather just stand on the side than step up and help.''


    Although the woman''s legs were beautiful, it wasn''t a good time to dwell on it. Concentrating on the


    middle-aged woman, Peter continued massaging her chest.


    She was seriously ill! If Peter didn''t act quickly, she might have already lost her life!


    Audrey looked at Peter wide-eyed. She didn''t expect the idiot to be quick enough to catch her leg.


    Now she couldn''t move and it was very annoying. She also saw what he was doing to her mom, and


    that drove her into a rage.


    "You maniac! What are you doing to my mom? I''m going to kill you, I swear!" In her anger, Audrey


    failed to notice her mom''s pale face, and the reason why her mom was allowing Peter to continue what


    he was doing.


    Clearly, her prejudice came before her senses.


    Audrey and her mom were shopping before she had to buy a drink to quench her thirst. The moment


    she got back, the sight of her mom on the floor and Peter touching her chest was the first thing she


    saw.


    ''PERVERT!'' Audrey marched towards him wanting to throw her drink at him.


    Also angry, Peter pushed Audrey away as he caught her leg, causing her to painfully fall to the ground


    as well.


    "Have you lost your mind, little girl? Can''t you see I''m trying to save your mom''s life? Look at her! She


    looks awful!


    Despite your anxiety, how could you even think I''d take advantage of your mom in the middle of the


    road? It''s a public fucking ce, I''m not an idiot!"


    Audrey was a beautiful girl of 18 years with long, ck hair that swayed gently in the breeze.


    Her T-shirt and denim shorts ttered her figure.


    She was the type of girl Peter would normally hit on. He would do whatever he can to find a way to talk


    to her and get her WeChat number. With Audrey, though, his first emotion was clearly that of anger.


    "Use your head,dy! Don''t be stupid!"


    Peter finished, as he turned to his vehicle to leave.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Wait!" The middle-aged woman called out. "Thank you for your help, young man. You saved my life."


    "My daughter is a spoiled brat. I''m sorry for what she did to you. Please understand."


    The woman red at her daughter, walked to Peter, and gave him a bow of appreciation. Peter felt odd


    seeing an older woman show him respect.


    Audrey gave Peter a piercing look.


    She refused to ept her misgiving, being spoiled from childhood. She hated being med for


    anything, and what Peter said infuriated her.


    "Please, ma''am, you don''t have to do that. I ept your apology." Peter said quickly walking to the


    middle-aged woman to help her stand straight from her bow. "It seems that you''ve been ill for years.


    Please go to the hospital so it won''t get worse."


    "Go to the hospital?" The middle-aged woman shook her head. "I''ve seen many doctors already, no


    one could cure my disease.


    Speaking of which, what you did to me just now was a traditional Chinese medical massage, correct?"


    Peter nodded. "I actually feel so much better. Do you think you can treat my disease?"


    The woman was positive that Peter could help her with what she was feeling. The relief she felt now


    was something she had never felt before with all the advice and procedures given by other medical


    professionals.


    "Uh... Yes, ma''am, I think I can treat you, but¡­" Peter hesitated.


    "But what? Don''t worry. Money is not a problem. If you can cure my mother, you can get as much as


    you want." Audrey cut him off, excited when she heard that Peter could possibly cure her mother.


    Despite being spoiled and selfish, her mother meant a lot to her. She would give anything to see her


    healed.

 Chapter 16 The Dinner Incident

    Chapter 16 The Dinner Incident


    "Audrey, stop!" The woman scolded her daughter. "Please don''t mind my daughter. Again, she is very


    spoiled. But don''t worry, we have some savings. We will surely pay you back for your services once


    you cure me."


    The woman was honest about their financial situation and was polite enough to call the money as the


    therapy payment.


    This chronic disease had troubled her for so long. She always suffered so much when she had attacks.


    Even medicine couldn''t relieve her much.


    When Peter said that he could cure her, she felt very excited and worried that he might be offended


    because of her daughter.


    "Ma''am, you misunderstood me, " said Peter, "I''m not worried about the money. Your disease is not


    something that can be easily cured. Treatment takes time, and there is no way to speed it up."


    The woman felt embarrassed for assuming that money was the issue right away. "I''m willing to go


    through treatment no matter how long it takes, young man. By the way, how long would it be?"


    She asked nervously. Could it be another 3 years? 5 years? Could she handle it if itsted for that


    long?


    "That depends, ma''am. If things go well, it could be around a week. Otherwise, it could take as long as


    a month." Peter replied, a worried look across his face.


    Audrey was stupefied


    As she stopped herself from grabbing her drink and throwing the bottle at Peter again.


    ''One week or a month? That''s nothing! How is that a long time? Even a fever takes a couple of days,


    and it''s reasonable that my mom''s chronic disease would take longer!


    This bastard must be bragging. He''s doing it on purpose!''


    The longer Audrey looked at Peter, the more annoyed she became.


    "Really?" the middle-aged woman asked. "Please, sir. Can you please check up on me when you are


    avable?" The woman was on cloud nine. She almost wanted him to do the first checkup, then and


    there.


    "I''m not avable during the day because I have work. After work is ideal for me. How about this: I''ll


    visit you this evening, after work."


    The woman had been nothing but courteous and appreciative. Peter couldn''t find it in himself to refuse


    her.


    "Okay, " she replied. Although a little disappointed with the wait, she knew that it would be futile to


    negotiate a sooner schedule. They exchanged private numbers and went their separate ways.


    The events that morning dyed Peter''s travel by half an hour, causing him to bete at work.


    With Bob in the hospital, though, no one was there to reprimand him, so that was good.


    Peter parked his motorcycle next to a white BMW in the basement parking lot, and hurriedly got


    dressed for work.


    "Hey, bro. Want a cigarette?" He was on his way to yfully tease Shelly and Lisa after arriving at the


    reception hall when Jack asked.


    Seeing what Peter had done, Jack''s admiration for Peter shot overwhelmingly high so he wanted to


    stay on his good side.


    On his first day of work, Peter beat the security manager and sent him to the hospital. A regr


    employee would have been fired had he done the same thing, but Peter still worked freely with no


    consequence whatsoever. He could bet his life that Peter had a really strong connection with someone


    powerful in Silvend Group. So today, he bought a pack of premium cigarettes specifically to please


    Peter.


    "Hey, Jack. I don''t think we''re allowed to smoke during work hours. Besides, aren''t you supposed to be


    working,zybones? Good luck getting your sry if we fail Miss Song and Silvend Group."


    Peter said, offended with Jack''s offer.


    Jack was stunned.


    ''Me? How am I thezy one when you''re already half an hourte? How am I the one neglecting my


    duty? Besides, why did you take my cigarette pack and put it in your pocket if you didn''t want to


    smoke?''


    "Smoking is bad for you, don''t you know? I''m confiscating it to keep you safe because we''re colleagues


    and good friends. You''re wee, "


    Peter preached, making him look like such a good guy in contrast to Jack. What a cheeky fellow who


    hustled Jack''s cigarettes in a reasonable excuse!


    Jack fumed with anger. If Peter hadn''t had powerful background and if he hadn''t been so strong, Jack


    would have punched him on the face.


    Shelly and Lisa were both stifling theirughter.


    ''Peter is so dreamy.''


    Peter didn''t see neither ine nor Be throughout the day. It seemed as though they had forgotten he


    existed.


    Finally, a calm day for Peter. He spent it on work, amusing Shelly and Lisa and teaching Jack his


    lesson.


    "Wait for us after work, Peter. We want to treat you to dinner!" Shelly told him sweetly as their shift was


    about to end. Jack felt very envious.


    "Sure! I''d also say yes for other invitations. If you know what I mean, " Peter said slyly. He''d never


    refuse such a good offer.


    "Mm, naughty." Shelly blushed and looked at Peter shyly. As for Lisa, she almost hid under the table.


    As Peter was entering the parking lot, he noticed that the BMW parked beside his motorcycle was


    struggling to get out of the parking space.


    The driver seemed to be having a hard time manoeuvring with his motorcycle there.


    Through the slightly tinted windows, Peter realized that inside it was ir, Be''s secretary. Peter


    smirked. Instead of removing his motorcycle, he stood back, crossed his arms, and watched her


    struggle to get out of the parking space.


    ir was losing her patience. ''Whose damn motorcycle is this? It upies half of the space and it''s


    parked too close to my car!''


    Other drivers may find the feat pretty simple to do, but as a new driver, it was an unwee obstacle


    for ir.


    She went forward and backward several times, each attempt failing. ''AGGGH!'' she said in her


    frustration. As she was about to get off the car to remove the motorcycle out of the way herself, she


    saw a guy walking towards her from the corner of her eye.


    When she realized who he was, she got even more furious.


    "What are youughing at? Piss off or I swear I''ll run you over!" ir yelled at Peter, rolling her eyes


    angrily.


    Peter called her bluff. Instead of standing aside, he walked right behind her car. "Really, now? Here, I''m


    standing still. Do you think you can hit me?"


    ir was infuriated. How dare this bastard mock her and her driving skills!


    "Asshole!" Out of anger ir got off her car and kicked over Peter''s old motorcycle. Then she backed


    her car and cursed, "Wait there if you have guts! I''ll kill you!"


    "What the fuck?" Peter jumped back, dismayed. "Why did you do that? My motorcycle was parked


    correctly! You need to pay for that or whatever. This isn''t over!"


    He shouted as he ran to his motorcycle to inspect if there was significant damage.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I wondered who the asshole owner of the motorcycle was. Had I known it was you, I would have given


    it more kicks!" ir replied.


    ir smirked, gloating. Snorting condescendingly, she zoomed away with her BMW, leaving Peter


    behind.


    "Hey! Stop!" Peter jumped on his motorcycle and started to go after her.


    Nobody knew how many times his vehicle had been resold. There was no way he''d be able to catch up


    to a BMW. ir was already gone by the time he got out of the parking lot.


    "This isn''t over, I swear, " Peter murmured, disappointed.


    "You''re crazy, Peter!" Shelly and Lisa said in disbelief. "You said you were driving, but we didn''t expect


    you meant this¡­ thing." They remarked, looking at his shabby motorcycle.


    "Yeah, isn''t it cool? It cost me 250! It''s energy saving and congestion-free!" Peter spoke as if he didn''t


    have an old motorcycle, but a Lamborghini. He was very proud.


    "Uhh..."


    Shelly and Lisa exchanged nces, unable toment anything.


    "Well if you don''t want to ride my motorcycle, then fine. I guess I''ll go now." he said losing his patience.


    He felt disappointed that they looked down on his motorcycle.


    "No, wait, of course, we''ll ride."


    Shelly immediately said, climbing behind Peter. Lisa hesitated but decided to sit behind Shelly as well.


    The vehicle felt like it was only meant for two riders. Three made it feel very crowded. Even though the


    two girls were slim, they struggled to fit.


    Shelly already had almost her full upper body resting on Peter''s back, which made her blush despite


    her usual sass.


    "Hold tight." Peter smiled, feeling her body heat on his back.


    "Ouch!" Shelly cried, holding on to Peter tightly.


    The sight of Peter carrying two girls in his motorcycle sparked envy in every person they passed,


    Especially the ones who drove cars. They would have wanted to run him over and invite the two


    beautiful girls into their cars.


    With Shelly navigating, Peter sped through the highway and smoothy maneuvered around the cars in


    traffic. They arrived at a posh and expensive-looking restaurant.


    "Woah. You don''t have to treat me to somewhere that expensive, Shelly. I''d be happy with some grilled


    food at the side of the road." Peter frowned, intimidated at the sight.


    The girls were very young. Peter was sure they didn''t have too much money on them yet.


    If they dined here, he was sure they''d spend 1, 000 at a minimum. If they went to the sidewalk vendors,


    instead, 100 would already be more than enough for the three of them.


    Shelly appreciated Peter''s concern for their money. As she was about to say something in response,


    she was cut off by an offensive remark.


    "Stop pretending to be rich, beggar. You don''t belong here! Shame on you! I hate people like you!"


    A beer-bellied, middle-aged man with a face too wrinkled for his age, appeared in front of them.


    Following him was an overdressed, but in-looking woman.


    He sneered at Peter and diverted his gaze to Shelly and Lisa, smiling. "Hello, prettydies. May I have


    the honor of joining you for dinner? Feel free to order anything you like. I can surely afford


    it."

 Chapter 17 Be Proven Wrong

    Chapter 17 Be Proven Wrong


    The middle-aged man waved the key of the Mercedes-Benz on his hands as if to show off his wealth.


    Peter frowned and said nothing. He was toozy to pay any attention to such an annoying person.


    "I am busy, " Shelly told the middle-aged man. Her good mood was destroyed for the most part.


    If not for her good personality and fear of offending people, she would have rushed up to beat him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ''I invited Peter over for dinner, and that''s none of your business. Why can''t you just stop talking?''


    thought Shelly. It made Shelly unhappy when the middle-aged man said that Peter had no money but


    was only pretending to be rich.


    Shelly was the one who had asked Peter out, so the middle-aged man said these things ignorant of her


    feelings.


    "Little girl, think about it. My name is Wayne Huang. Though I''m not on the Forbes list of billionaires, I


    tter myself as a millionaire. Be with me, and I''ll give you thirty or fifty thousand a month."


    Wayne was not angered by Shelly''s cold attitude, and even asked her to be one of his lovers.


    After saying that, he turned to Peter and said in a scornful voice, "If I am not mistaken, he drove you in


    that battered motorcycle. Such a poor man... He can drive nothing but that cheap motorcycle his whole


    life. You won''t have any future with this guy. I advise you to leave him as soon as possible. He''s a


    good-for-nothing, dirt-poor wimp."


    Shelly stared angrily at Wayne as if she was shooting bullets through her eyes, even Lisa couldn''t help


    but get angry at this man.


    Peter was even more depressed. He had never said a word from the start, yet he was being attacked


    by the aggressivenguage, even though he was innocent.


    At this time, Peter had to opened his mouth. He looked at the woman beside Wayne Huang and said,


    "Ma''am, don''t you mind that he flirts with other girls in front of you like this?"


    Snort!


    When Wayne Huang heard Peter''s words, his smile became more contemptuous. Then, he said,


    "Cowards are cowards. They can only turn to women.


    She''s not my wife. Even if she were, she would not dare discipline me."


    Wayne Huang saw Peter''s skeptical face, so he pointed to the woman and asked her, "Would you dare


    discipline me if I flirt with those two women?"


    "I wouldn''t dare. They''re even lucky that you like them." Turning to Peter, she said, "Wayne and I are


    just ordinary friends. I don''t have any right to put him in his ce."


    Although the woman seemed very ufortable, probably wanting to kick the shameless Wayne


    Huang, she had to say those words against her conscience.


    She was just a chick whom Wayne Huang was sleeping with. If she offended Wayne Huang, she would


    be abandoned by him. That''s not what she wanted.


    Shelly and Lisa were dumbfounded.


    Although they did not pay any special attention to Wayne Huang earlier, they still saw that the two were


    very intimate with each other when they got out of the Mercedes-Benz.


    The two girls had always been disgusted with people like Wayne Huang.


    Peter smirked. It was the first time that he had ever encountered a woman who humbled herself like


    this.


    "See, I''m right. For the trouble of bringing these two beautiful women to me, take this thousand and get


    out of my way. Now, they are mine."


    Wayne Huang haughtily said as he pulled out a thousand from his bag and mmed the bills in front of


    Peter.


    Peter took the money and put it in his pocket. He bowed his head to Wayne Huang and went far away.


    Shelly and Lisa didn''t know what had just happened.


    The Peter that they knew would not bow his head and allow himself to be humiliated.


    But now...


    Only for a thousand... Peter sold them off?


    When Wayne Huang saw that Peter had bowed his head and left, he began tough wildly. "You see


    that? That''s a coward! Would you still like to be with him? A wimp like that, who can only be bought for


    a thousand, is worth nothing. I can give you several thousands every day."


    Wayne Huang gloated. But suddenly, he saw Petering back with his hand behind his back. He felt


    a little humiliated, so he shouted at Peter, "Haven''t you already left? What are you doing back here? Go


    away! Now!"


    Wayne Huang''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Peter suddenly raised the hand behind his back. He was actually holding a brick!


    "You... What do you want to do?"


    Wayne Huang''s face turned pale.


    Peter grinned and said, "Isn''t it obvious? I want to hit you!"


    Just after that, he raised the brick and smashed down on Wayne Huang''s head.


    With a loud bang, the brick broke into two halves, and Wayne Huang''s head dripped with blood.


    As soon as Peter threw the remnants of the brick in his hand, he grabbed Wayne Huang''s cor with


    one hand and pped him in the face with the other.


    p! "Fuck you! I have endured your words for a long time. Is it that great to be rich? How dare you


    wave your wealth in front of me!"


    p!


    "You have women around you, and you dared disrespect them? You''re really asking for a beating,


    aren''t you?"


    p! "So what if I drive that battered motorcycle? Does that have anything to do with you?" p!


    "What if I am a coward? What do you care?"


    p! "That woman can''t handle you, right? Then, I will!"


    p! "Scumbag!"


    p! "You monster!" p! "Fucking bastard!"


    p! "You asshole!" p! "Arrogant doucheface!" p! "Son of a bitch!"


    Peter cursed at him with every p that he served. In an instant, more than a dozen red palm marks


    were on his face which put Wayne Huang in so much pain.


    His face had bloated, so he could not speak. Both his cheeks were very swollen and red. Not only that,


    but his mouth was drenched with blood. If he opened his mouth, blood would surelye out.


    Shelly and Lisa breathed a sigh of relief. They both knew that Peter woulde through and not let


    anyone step on him. However, when they saw Wayne Huang''s bloody face, they felt a little scared.


    Peter had hit him so hard. What if the police came?


    The woman who was with Wayne Huang was in shock.


    Although she felt very happy because Wayne Huang deserved to be beaten, she could not show it.


    "Wayne, are you okay? You, you bastard... Go to hell! I''ll call the police and have them arrest you for


    hitting Wayne!


    The woman yelled and pulled out her cell phone as she had decided to call the police.


    "No! Don''t you dare!"


    Peter shouted. Then, he knocked off the woman''s mobile phone, grabbed Shelly and Lisa, and ran.


    "Come on, girls! What are youwaiting for?"


    In the dumbfounded eyes of the crowd, the three quickly got on the battered motorcycle and


    disappeared without a trace.


    Far from the restaurant, the three stopped at a barbecue stall.


    Under the envious and jealous gaze of the diners, Peter took Shelly and Lisa to find a ce to sit


    down, and then he took out a thousand, pped them on the table, and proudly said, "Whatever you


    want to eat, whatever you want to drink, order it. I have the money."


    The diners around were startled. A few of the guys who had somescivious thoughts about Shelly and


    Lisa immediately dispelled the idea.


    Peter drove a battered motorcycle, he had two beautiful women with him, and he had thrown a


    thousand at a barbecue stall. Obviously, he was a nouveau riche.


    They hated this kind of shy men who acted arrogant in front of ordinary people.


    Shelly and Lisa rolled their eyes at Peter.


    Peter was disgraceful. He was using Wayne Huang''s money to pretend that he was rich.


    If Wayne Huang had known that not only he was beaten by Peter, but Peter had also pretended to be


    rich with the one thousand Wayne Huang gave, it would give Wayne Huang a heart attack.


    When the boss of the barbecue stall saw the money, heughed happily. He not only provided them


    with good service, but also showed high work efficiency. Not long, all the dishes that were ordered by


    the three were put on the table.


    While eating and drinking, Peter joked around with Shelly and Lisa. With only a slight joke that came


    out of Peter''s mouth, the two girls chuckled, blushing. They knew that Peter was teasing with them, and


    they teased back.


    When the diners around saw them having a great time, they envied Peter and admired him greatly at


    the same time. No wonder he was able to be with two beautiful women. Besides being rich, his


    charisma was also overwhelming.


    Time slipped away with Peter''s jokes, so it was already 9:00 PM before they knew it. Although Shelly


    and Lisa still wanted to have one more round of drinks with Peter, they still had to go to work early


    tomorrow. Reluctantly, they bade their goodbyes to Peter.


    Peter settled the bill and gave a hundred to the owner with a smile. He was about to leave, but


    suddenly around five or six young people at the next table stood up to surround him.


    Seeing this scene, Peter couldn''t help but narrow his eyes.


    Could''t they help it atst?

 Chapter 18 Someone Is Killing

    Chapter 18 Someone Is Killing


    Peter had actually been paying attention to these guys for a long time. Ever since they showed up, they


    kept on peeking sideways at him every now and then. Obviously, they weren''t here to eat; instead, they


    were here for him.


    On top of all that, although they had disguised themselves as ordinary hooligans, Peter could easily tell


    that they were not just some street gangsters. He could sense that these guys were far more


    dangerous than they looked. Most likely, they were guys that had killed before.


    "Hey sexydy, how much for a night?" A young man, who looked like the leader of the group,


    drunkenly asked. His attention had been locked on Shelly and Lisa this whole time as if he was going


    to swallow them up.


    The guys behind him wereughing loudly, all of them surrounding Peter and the two girls, whether


    intentionally or unintentionally.


    Lisa was a well-behaved girl. She had never been in such a tricky situation before. She was so scared


    that her face turned pale; she hid behind Peter immediately.


    Shelly was much braver than Lisa. It was probably because Peter was with them. She didn''t show any


    signs of being frightened at all.


    "You asshole, take your money and go the fuck home to your mommy!" With dauntless courage and


    Peter''s presence, Shelly screamed, grabbed an empty bottle from the table, and mmed it on the


    young man''s head.


    They had only wanted to have a nice, quiet dinner with Peter, but things had just been going awry.


    They had already drawn two bunches of thugs in one night.


    Unfortunately, Shelly looked stronger than she actually was. Indeed, she was very fast but not fast


    enough to hit the young man''s head.


    Blocking the hit from Shelly, the young man whipped his hand through the air and flicked Shelly''s soft


    and fair hand aside. The bottle flew away from them and dropped on the ground, shattering to pieces.


    "What a hot chick! I love hot chicks. This should be fun, " The young man said as he licked his lips in


    thirst. Instead of getting mad at Shelly, he became more impudent.


    Shelly ground her teeth and pouted. She could feel her cheeks flush with anger. However, she could


    not do anything but to turn to Peter.


    With a scornful face, the young man suddenlyughed when he saw Shelly turn to Peter for help. He


    yelled at Peter, "Hey, little boy. I''m interested in these two girls, so you''d better get out of here right


    now, or I''ll kick your ass."


    Peter hesitated for a second, and then he turned away without saying a word.


    His reaction made the young man''s jaw drop. That wasn''t what he had expected. In an ideal situation,


    Peter should have been mad at him, therefore giving him a chance to hit Peter. After all, he had


    disrespected the girls in public.


    To walk away from the circle, Peter told the guys blocking his way, "Excuse me, bro."


    "Excuse me?" The young guys were dazed at first, but then they broke into augh. They were here for


    Peter. How could they let him go?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The group of thugs didn''t expect that the man that Mr. Gao had asked them to deal with was a coward.


    Since they found out that he was a wimp, they came up with a n to humiliate him, instead.


    One of the young guys smirked, lifted one of his legs, and rested it on the stool next to him. He, then,


    pointed at the gap between his legs and said, "Go under and crawl through like a dog. Then, I''ll let you


    leave."


    "Yeah, yeah, go under, or we won''t allow you to leave!"


    "Damn it, why hadn''t I thought of that? I have to record it with my phone. Who knows? It might go viral."


    The rest of the men wereughing hysterically. One of them even spat on the floor, pointed at the glob


    of saliva, and said, "In addition to crawling through, you have to lick that and clean it like a dog!"


    "Yes! Lick the floor clean!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Theughs and noises these young guys made had attracted many people''s attention. Some of them


    observed from far away, waiting to see what was going to happen next.


    Looking at Peter and his friends who were surrounded by the hoodlums, they felt very sorry for the


    girls.


    However, the spectators didn''t feel sorry for Peter. They thought that he was so cheeky and


    ostentatious to have brought two hot girls to dinner. He deserved this bad luck.


    The owner of the barbecue stall was scared, so he hid himself, avoiding the situation. He had no guts


    to stop the farce. All he could do was pick up his mobile phone and call the police.


    "Bo.. boss. This is not right. Please let me off, okay?" Peter bit his teeth and begged. He looked


    extremely frightened.


    "Bullshit! Kneel down quick and lick it. Now!" One of the young men rolled his eyes and jumped up


    immediately. He faced Peter and patted one of his hands on poor Peter''s face, wanting to p him.


    Ouch!


    All of a sudden, Peter screamed and ducked to the side. As he did so, he stretched out his right leg


    quickly and gave the young rascal a wild kick in the ankle.


    Inertia, coupled with Peter''s kick, made the young rascal fall to the floor facedown. He uttered a


    piercing scream after his nose banged on the floor. Coincidentally, the moment he opened his mouth to


    scream, the spit on the floor happened to have gotten into his mouth.


    All of the onlookers were surprised at the sight of it. They couldn''t help but feel sick; some of them even


    began vomiting.


    Thepanions of the young rascal were all in a daze, too.


    Their friend hadn''t even touched Peter, yet. Why did Peter scream? Also, how did their friend suddenly


    crash to the ground? It was all so weird.


    Peter was evidently too fast, so they didn''t see him kicking their friend''s ankle.


    "Hey bro, why were you so careless? This was your fault. I didn''t do anything. You can''t me me for


    it."


    Peter was still pretending to be scared. He yelled innocently and acted flustered at the same time. In a


    panic, he identally knocked down a table, which made all the leftovers fly to the other young men.


    "Fuck you. You are asking for it!"


    "I will kill you!"


    Looking at all the greasy stains on their bodies, the young men became furious. They yelled blindly and


    rushed at Peter.


    "Ahhh, help! They want to kill us! Somebody, call the police!" At the sight of the angry men, Peter


    screamed again and again in fear. Out of self-defense, he grabbed some bamboo skewers on the table


    and began to throw away.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Whether it was coincidence or not, the bamboo skewers that Peter had thrown happened to pierce


    three of the men''s faces. What''s worse, each of them had several skewers on their faces.


    These bamboo skewers were knife-edged, so they were very sharp. As a result, the faces of these men


    were violently marred by the bamboo skewers.


    They put their faces into their hands and kept screaming. However, the blood from their faces could be


    seen dripping through their fingers.


    In the blink of an eye, four men out of six had already been attacked. The remaining two men seemed


    to have noticed that there was something wrong. Peter was not a wimp at all.


    At this moment, Peter started shouting again, "Oh now, why are you all falling to the ground? Oh! And


    what''s wrong with your faces? Why are there so many holes on them? Ahhh! They''re bleeding, too."


    The three men who had been punctured by the bamboo skewers stared at Peter''s innocent expression


    and flew into a rage. They would rush to him and smash him into pieces if it were not for the continual


    bleeding on their faces.


    "You do have it in you, kid. We were barking at the wrong tree, " One of the remaining two men


    gloomily said with clouded faces. They suddenly turned sober and became serious.


    They locked their eyes at Peter. The feelings of hate and the desire to kill him all rose to the surface.


    Even though the people around didn''t know that the young men had intentions of killing Peter, they still


    feel ufortable and, therefore, decided to stay away from the situation.


    It looked like the two men were very dangerous and unstoppable like mad dogs.


    Upon seeing that there were only two men left, Peter turned from seemingly weak boy into a strong,


    confident man as if he didn''t know that these men wanted to kill him.


    He stretched out his finger and pointed at them, shouting aggressively, "I''m telling you, I know kung fu.


    You''d better run right now if you are smart. Otherwise, I won''t go easy on you!"


    "Oh, really? Then, I will teach you a le--" Before the young man finished speaking, Peter had already


    lifted the stool beside him and mmed it down to the man''s head. He was so fast that the man had no


    time to react.


    With a bang, the young man rolled his eyes and flopped heavily onto the ground, passing out before he


    was able to scream out.


    And now, there was only one man standing.


    The man red at Peter angrily, but his legs were trembling.


    That son of a bitch had been pretending to be weak all this time!


    The speed of Peter lifting the stool was so fast that he only saw what had happened afterward. He


    didn''t even have time to react.


    "Do you want to teach me a lesson, too?" Peter looked at thest young man and smirked.

 Chapter 19 The Jerk

    Chapter 19 The Jerk


    "No. No more!" The man hastily shook his head. He was not a fool to get beaten up, given that he was


    no match for Peter.


    Peter glowered at the man and shouted, "Then, get out of my sight now!"


    "I will. I''m leaving!" In fear, the man was about to scoot away. However, it was already toote. With


    sirens wailing, three police cars appeared on site.


    The police cars stopped on the roadside in an orderly fashion. Then, dozens of fully armed policemen


    got out of the vehicles and surrounded Peter and the others.


    "Arrest them all, and bring them to me!" The head of the police did not even hesitate for a second and


    commanded to arrest Peter and the two girls without any intentions to figure out the truth.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shelly and Lisa went pale upon seeing so many policemen gathering here. Their legs could not help


    but shake out of fear.


    They were just ordinary women with normal lives, and they had never seen anything as frightening as


    this scene before.


    Peter knew this had something to do with Alfred. The policemen did not even ask about what had


    happened. They just wanted to arrest them even without evidence.


    Shelly and Lisa were about to be taken in handcuffs. When Peter saw that, he went to the head


    policeman and said, "Sir, these two woman have nothing to do with what happened just now. They are


    innocent and should not be treated this way."


    "Who do you think you are? You are just a nobody! Your words count for nothing! We suspect them to


    be prostitutes. We have to take them to the police station, " the head policeman shouted as he


    glowered at Peter.


    Prostitutes?


    Peter was trying really hard not to punch the cop in front of him because he knew that the


    consequences would be very serious if he did, given the circumstance they were in.


    Peter calmly said, "These are only allegations, not facts. Besides, you don''t have any evidence. Even if


    you still take them away, there''s no need for handcuffs."


    Peter put on a loud, authoritative voice.


    The policeman was furious because he felt that he had just been challenged by Peter. However, the


    people around the scene were watching them, and they all heard what Peter had said, so the


    policeman had to suppress his anger.


    The public opinion was quite powerful these days. If he wouldsh out, his brutality might get posted on


    the inte and go viral, and then he would be doomed.


    "Fine. No need for handcuffs. Just take them away, " The policeman said angrily, and then he went into


    a police car.


    Peter, Shelly, and Lisa were all brought into the same car somehow. The others were taken to another


    two cars.


    The policemen took Peter and the two girls and left the scene.


    Peter looked furious in the car while


    Shelly and Lisa were sitting beside him, leaning their bodies against him, trembling in fear.


    The two women did not know what was going to happen after they arrived at the police station.


    If they were used for prostitution, even though it was not the truth, they would no longer be able to


    go back home because that would tarnish their names for a lifetime.


    "Don''t worry. You have done nothing wrong. The policemen should set you free, "


    Peterforted the two women upon seeing their pitiful facial expressions.


    "Shut up!" Peter was interrupted by a shout from the passenger side. "You should take care of yourself,


    not others."


    The policeman turned his head and smirked, "You two, I have seen women like you before. You look


    like regr office employees, but I know that you''re prostitutes. You''d better admit that, so you won''t


    suffer from the interrogation."


    "We are not prostitutes! We are just receptionists. We really are not prostitutes."


    "We''ve done nothing to vite anyws. You must be mistaken."


    Shelly and Lisa trembled as they sat on the backseat of the car. They tried to clear their names with


    trembling voices because they could not bear the false usations.


    "Since you won''t admit it, we can interrogate youter in the police station. We know how to let


    criminals admit their crimes."


    The head of police believed in his usation. There seemed to be no way to change his mind. He,


    then, faced the road and did not make any sound anymore.


    The two girls'' minds went nk. They did not know what else to do. They felt like they were entering a


    ck hole, unsure of what would be waiting for them.


    Their faces went pale, their lips were trembling, and they were in a total desperation.


    Peter was so angry that he wanted to kill that devil.


    He did not understand how a jerk like that could be a police.


    Policemen should not have this kind of bullshit in their team. It was an insult to the police to have that


    kind of jerk in the system.


    However, Peter knew that he had to endure all this. He would not assault the police, especially if it was


    not necessary for him to do so.


    Peter did not argue with the policeman. Instead, he just keptforting the twodies.


    He knew that it was useless to argue. It would do nothing good for him.


    About twenty minutester, they arrived at the southern branch of the police station of Golden City.


    When Peter and the twodies were asked to get out of the car, he noticed that the other six people in


    the other two cars did not alight.


    Peter had already figured out what was happening, but he still asked, "Sir, since we are being used


    of affray, why didn''t the otherse along? You only arrested us, right?"


    "Shut your mouth up! How dare you teach me how to deal with crimes?" The head policeman got


    angry, so he roughly kicked Peter on his buttocks.


    Peter could have dodged that kick, but he did not. He let out a little shrill and fell down to the ground,


    even scratching his left arm in the ground to bleed a little.


    "How could you hit me?" Peter shouted angrily.


    "Hit you? I just wanted to!" The head policeman felt offended by Peter''s questions. He wanted to beat


    Peter to death. The other policemen saw this and stopped him in a hurry.


    "Kid, you just had a taste of what we''re going to do to youter!" The head policeman shouted as if he


    wanted Peter dead.


    He was the one who was instructed by Alfred to arrest Peter in the bathhouse. However, he failed to


    seize Peterst night.


    He got upset upon thinking of what had happenedst night. His failure to capture Peter had angered


    Alfred. In addition to that, Peter had been challenging him. The policeman''s fury was directed toward


    Peter.


    Peter was soon taken to an interrogation room, and thedies were taken to another.


    --


    Within the residential area of the municipalplex, in the big living room, a family of three was sitting


    on the sofa watching TV.


    However, their attention was not on the TV but to the two phones on the tea table.


    The elder woman in the family was Grace Feng, who had been rescued by Peter this morning. The


    younger woman in the room was her daughter, Audrey.


    The man in the room was the father of Audrey, James Xie.


    James was a handsome middle-aged man with distinct features. He had an upright temperament. One


    could tell that he was somebody who held a high position.


    Grace nced at the phone from time to time, a little bit anxious.


    James saw that and said, "Grace, I think that the doctor will note today. Let''s go to bed and wait


    for him tomorrow, okay?"


    James was furious. Some people had dared deceive him and fooled his wife. If he was not worried


    about Grace not being able to handle the blow, he really wanted to tell her that she had been tricked


    and that the so-called doctor would never show up.


    Grace understood what James was trying to say. She shook her head and said, "No. I''m confident with


    my gut feeling, and I know a talent when I see one. That young man is not a fraud. He must be busy


    with his work and is not off duty, yet."


    She continued, "What kind ofpany does Peter work in? He''s putting in too many hours. It is


    alreadyte, yet he is still at work."


    Audrey had lost her patience, so she said, "Mom, it is already ten in the evening. Doesn''t he have the


    basic courtesy of calling since he''ste? I''m calling him!"


    Audrey said that as she took out her phone and dialed Peter''s number.

 Chapter 20 Extort Confessions

    Chapter 20 Extort Confessions


    Just as Peter got inside the interrogation room, he heard his phone rang.


    As he took a look at his phone, he was suddenly reminded of his promise to treat thedy this evening.


    "Peter, where are you? Why haven''t you showed up, yet? Won''t youe to treat my mom anymore?"


    Audrey asked the questions angrily.


    "Uhm... I''m now at the police station, so I might not make it today..." Peter had not finished talking yet


    when the policeman came in and shouted at him, "You are not allowed to use your phone! Don''t you


    know that you are a criminal now? Now, hang up!"


    The man said that as he tried to grab Peter''s phone.


    Peter dodged the police''s hit and said, "Oh, how could you beat people up? Sir, I''m the victim. I came


    here to assist you in your investigation. I''m not the suspect, nor a criminal. Even if I''m a criminal, I still


    have the right to call for an attorney to defend for me before any court decision would be made."


    "Smartass!" The policeman burst intoughter, "You know how to hire an attorney? Give your phone to


    me. Otherwise, I will let you have a taste of what I can do. You want to hire an attorney. What a joke!"


    "How can you act like this? Oh my god, what are you going to do with me?" Peter acted as if he was


    afraid. He made his voice tremble, saying, "Don''t you know that there are CCTV cameras everywhere


    here? Sir, I bet that you don''t want to be recorded extorting confessions."


    As Peter said that, he hung up the phone call and pressed on the voice recording button.


    He had to keep his phone on him because he wanted to call Be for help when he would get the


    chance.


    Peter had no other choice. He was in Golden City and he knew no one else, except Be. If Be


    would not help him, he would have to deal with the situation on his own.


    "CCTV cameras? Hahaha!" The policeman teased when the door of the interrogation room was


    suddenly opened, and another three policemen came in.


    "Have you shut off all the cameras?"


    "Don''t worry, Captain Niu. I have turned off all the cameras and the monitors in the control room. I''ve


    also sent our colleagues there home. Do what you want to do. No one would know what''s happening


    here."


    A policeman with small eyes and receding hairline said that with a big grin.


    Apparently, it was not their first time to shut off the monitors. Who knew how many innocent people


    were wrongly used here!


    Peter was so furious at the moment. He was starting to get even more worried about the twodies.


    They did not have Peter by their side, so they would most likely own up to crimes they did notmit,


    under the extortion of the police.


    "Kid, since you won''t admit your crime, let me beat you up!" Captain Niu took out his baton and went


    toward Peter with a big grin on his face.


    As he did so, he pressed a button on the baton, and sparks from it flew, making crackling noises.


    The three other policemen all stood still with exited yet cold expressions on their faces. It seemed like


    they were used to seeing this scene.


    --


    Audrey heard the conversation in the phone. She thought for a while and told Grace, "Mom, that guy is


    in the police station. He was arrested!"


    "Hmph!" Grace looked at James and said angrily, "Since when did the police have the right to prohibit


    others from hiring an attorney?"


    James was also angry with what he had heard through the phone. It was like a p on his face.


    "I don''t care about the details, but I want to know where he is now. I have to see him. I will let things go


    if Peter had reallymitted a crime. But if these people were doing him wrong, I will not forgive


    them!"


    Grace said those words coldly. Although she seemed weak, her words stood a firm stance.


    In the interrogation room


    "Sir, you do know that you are viting thew, right?" Peter squinted as he said that.


    "Viting thew? I am thew here!" Captain Niuughed for a while, and suddenly, he stuck the


    baton to Peter.


    With this, Peter became extremely angry. He quickly moved his hands to free them from the handcuffs.


    Then, he kicked the man.


    The captain did not expect Peter to be able to free himself and fight back so fast. In the next second,


    he felt a huge paining from his stomach. He had been kicked away, so he fell, making himselfnd


    on the three policemen.


    The three policemen were only watching from the sidelines. They did not expect that Captain Niu would


    be kicked away and fall down on them. They did not have time to react before Niu''s bodynded on


    them.


    "Ahhh!" At that time, Peter screamed out and stomped his right feet to give him energy. He dashed


    fiercely and quickly toward the four men like a tiger chasing its prey.


    The four men did not know what was going to happen. Peter''s scream had confused them since they


    were the ones who got hurt.


    Peter positioned himself near them and punched them aggressively.


    "Punch!"


    "Ouch, it hurts!"


    "Punch!"


    "I did nothing wrong!"


    "Punch!"


    "Oh my god, the policemen are hitting me!"


    Peter screamed out every time he hit them with his fists. It sounded like he was the one getting


    severely hurt.


    The four policemen almost burst into tears.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    This was getting out of hand.


    Peter beat the four men up for a while before stopping. He, then, took out his phone and was about to


    call Be.


    But he heard a voice from the outside, so he stopped dialing.


    Then, he took some dust from the ground and smeared them on his face to make him look dirty. He


    also picked up the baton, turned it on, and stuck it to the hands of the captain.


    The door of the interrogation room suddenly opened right after Peter did all that. A crowd of people


    rushed in with anger.


    What James saw was that a policeman was poking Peter with the baton. That made him burst into


    mes!


    His face was so bleak out of anger. If he had a gun, he might have shot those bastards.


    Peter nced at the people who barged in and saw Grace and Audrey. He was a little surprised, but he


    let out a cry of pain, andid his body down to the ground.


    Richard, the head policeman, was so afraid; he was sweating everywhere. He felt like he wanted to die


    right then and there.


    These bastards were ruining his official career!


    The four cops still had note to their senses. However, they saw their leader standing behind


    James, with his head lowered. They figured that James must be somebody important.


    They glowered at Peter and almost burst into tears.


    This was too much!


    "Sir, please help us out!"


    "Sir, this guy would not confess to his crime. He even beat us!"


    "Sir, we were wronged. What you''re seeing is a set-up! He was the one who put the baton into my


    hand!"


    They all begged for mercy, looking pitiful and scared. Everyone in that room was confused.


    "So unfair!" Peter cried out weakly. Earlier, he had put on the handcuffs discreetly. Now, he held his


    hands up and said, "I was in handcuffs. How could I beat them up? And I''m not a fool. Why would I give


    them the baton to attack me?"


    Shit!


    Captain Niu could not believe his eyes as he saw Peter in handcuffs again. Now, it was impossible to


    save themselves from the situation.


    Peter spoke again, "I was totally wronged. I did nothing bad! What I did was just self-defense. I was


    with my colleagues having dinner when a couple of bastards came over to assault my colleagues. I


    could not bear seeing that, so I stood up for them. Then, the guys humiliated me by forcing me to lick


    the floor and crawl between their legs."


    "I''m a man. How could I do what they were forcing me to do? I fought back, of course. Then, when the


    policemen came, I thought everything would be okay, but instead, I''m being forced to confess a crime I


    did notmit. I thought they would uphold justice for us. I didn''t expect what would happen next..."


    Peter told everybody the truth. Then, he continued, "If you do not believe in me, you can ask those


    bastards over there. They had treated me like this, so I''m really afraid that my colleagues were being


    treated worse. Could you send anyone there to make sure they''re okay?"


    Richard heard what Peter said and sent his fellows to look for the twodies immediately. The four


    policemen in the room did not even had the chance to speak.


    They all went pale, seemingly faint.

 Chapter 21 Hit Them To Death

    Chapter 21 Hit Them To Death


    A few momentster, Shelly and Lisa were brought to the interrogation room where Peter was.


    Upon seeing them, he felt relieved to know that they were okay.


    Richard, the director of the police station wiped off the bead sweats that formed on his forehead. He


    stared at the three cops beside him and ordered, "Bring the other guys here. Right now!"


    As the head of the police station, he had to act like he was on top of the whole situation, no matter


    what. But, deep inside, he wished that Peter had done something wrong.


    Somehow, it seemed that the cops didn''t hear his orders. They didn''t make any move, only standing


    still in their spots.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Bring them here! Now!" Richard couldn''t help but shout. He was so angry that his


    whole body trembled.


    "Well... Uhm, sir, I have set them free..." Captain Niu gritted his teeth and answered. Then, he pointed


    at Shelly and Lisa and said, "These girls are part-time prostitutes. They had intentionally seduced those


    guys, which made the guy that girls are with jealous. It was them who had made the incident happen.


    Since those guys were innocent, I set them free."


    One could say that the captain was smart. He was able to make up a story on the spot. Although it was


    a shoddy excuse, it still made sense anyway.


    "That''s not true! I was wronged." Peter jumped up immediately, looking extremely aggrieved.


    "You are all policemen! You represent the justice system! How can you treat me with prejudice? Fine, I


    can understand if you only do me wrong, but what about those two girls? How can you do that to them?


    They are girls with decent office jobs, yet you call them prostitutes and ruin their reputations. So, you''re


    saying that they are prostitutes and that I fought with those guys because I was jealous? Do you have


    any evidence?"


    "Evidence?" Captain Niu was stunned when he heard this. Suddenly, heughed grimly and said,


    "Well, you said that you were merely trying to defend yourself. Do you have any evidence?"


    He was not a fool. He knew that Peter didn''t have any evidence, so he countered Peter with a question,


    too.


    If he admitted that he had no evidence, then he would definitely lose this argument. He might even be


    put into jail.


    Cops could not arrest anyone without any evidence.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Captain Niu shed a hideous and mischievous smile at Peter. He believed that Peter didn''t have any


    evidence, either.


    "Yes, I do!" And with that answer, Captain Niu was greatly shocked.


    Peter quickly took his phone out of his pocket and opened a video. He said, "This video is an evidence.


    You can watch the video. It can prove that I was wronged and that it was all self-defense."


    The video helped bring the truth to light. It showed that the six guys had deliberately started the


    provocation and attacked Peter as a group. Then, Peter was taken into the interrogation room. The


    recording of the video only stopped when Audrey had called Peter earlier.


    After finishing the video, Captain Niu and the other cops got so frightened that their faces went


    completely pale. They couldn''t deny the truth any longer.


    They couldn''t understand how Peter was able to record the video under that chaotic circumstance.


    However, when Captain Niu saw a big hole on Peter''s shirt, he understood everything.


    After finishing the video, the expressions on the faces of James, Richard, and Grace looked terrible.


    Richard got so angry that he was visibly trembling. If James was unwilling to let the incident go, his


    official career might be done for.


    "I have the video, and I also have the voice recording. How about we listen to it together?" Peter didn''t


    wait for their responses and yed the voice recording.


    He was a nice person, but he wasn''t an angel. If he had the chance, he would''ve beaten them up to


    death.


    But he was recording the whole farce, so he couldn''t do what he had wanted to. Otherwise, his effort to


    record everything would be in vain.


    Upon hearing this, the three cops were shocked, frozen. But not long after, it seemed like they had


    remembered something because their faces showed that they werepletely pissed off.


    At first, they didn''t understand why Peter had been screaming a lot when he was beating them up. But


    now, they understood everything.


    After they finished sorting things out in the police station, Peter went out of it with the two girls. It was


    already half past eleven in the evening. Those three cops were going to get punished for sure, but


    Peter didn''t care about them at all. He believed that their boss would never let them off.


    Also, Peter had found out what James''s status was. He was the mayor of Golden City, the second in


    command of the city!


    "Peter, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that this sort of thing would happen. If I had called you earlier, I would


    never have let you suffer from that, "


    Grace apologized to him even though she had nothing to do with the incident. However, her husband


    was the mayor of the city. She was afraid that Peter would hate them and refuse to treat her disease,


    and since


    Peter was the only one capable of treating her disease, Grace needed him badly. So, she was worried


    that Peter wouldn''t want to have anything to do with her.


    Peter was smart. He knew what Grace was worried about. Therefore, he smiled at her and said,


    "Auntie, don''t worry. You had nothing to do with what happened. Instead, I need to thank for your help. I


    wouldn''t know how to deal with the situation if you hadn''t showed up.


    Speaking of this, Peter thought a bit and said, "Here is the thing. Auntie, I need to send these two girls


    home first. If it''s convenient for you, I will go to your houseter and treat your disease. But if it''s not


    convenient for you, I will see you tomorrow, instead. What do you think?"


    "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you at my home tonight!" Grace replied immediately, relieved. Meanwhile, she felt


    a little embarrassed since it seemed like she was rushing him.


    James observed Peter''s behaviors the whole time, and he felt greatly surprised by him. Generally


    speaking, if people would hear that he was a mayor, they would either be nervous or ask for a


    favor from him.


    But Peter was different. He was shocked when he heard that James was a mayor. However, he didn''t


    dwell too much on it. For him, James was just amon person, too.


    Shelly and Lisa had gone through so many things tonight. Besides, there was a mayor beside them, so


    they got so nervous that they hid behind Peter and said nothing.


    Deep inside, they adored Peter even more.


    Peter was freaking awesome! He was not only good at fighting, but he also had connections with the


    mayor.


    Maybe Peter was from a rich and powerful family! The reason why he was a security guard was


    because he wanted to experience living a normal person''s life. That had to be the case!


    These thoughts went running through the two girls'' minds.


    After Audrey went out of the police station, she stared at Peter coldly and said nothing.


    ''How disgusting! You promised to see my mom and treat her disease, but youpletely forgot about it


    just because of two women!'' Audrey cursed him deep inside.


    When she saw the two women holding his arms on both sides, she hated him even more. For Audrey,


    Peter was a shameless rascal and a cheat!


    After sending Shelly and Lisa home, Peter went to James''s home and began his treatment on Grace.


    It took about one hour for Peter to do the massage. When it was finished, it was almost one o''clock in


    the morning.


    "Auntie, don''t worry too much. Now that I have had a good understanding of your condition, your


    disease will be cured after three massage sessions. Okay. That''s all for today. It''s already toote. I


    shall go home now."


    Wiping his sweat off, Peter told Grace.


    "Yes, it''s toote. You don''t have to go home now. We have a spare room. You can stay here."


    Grace tried to persuade Peter to stay. At that moment, she was feeling much better. She believed that


    Peter''s massage was really helpful. Therefore, she was thankful for his help.


    "Yes, you can stay here tonight. It''s toote!" James echoed.


    When Peter was doing the massage to Grace, he stood by and watched. He could see that Peter was


    really good at conducting the treatment. Since Grace was feeling much better and happier, James was


    also relieved.


    In addition, the reason why James appreciated him was that Peter didn''t seem too proud of himself


    even though he was really talented.


    "Well... I don''t think it''s appropriate..." Peter took a look at Audrey who didn''t look too happy.


    Actually, he was already too tired to return home. He wanted to stay here tonight.


    "What do you mean by inappropriate? It''s toote, and I won''t let you go home alone." Grace stared at


    Audrey and said, "What are you doing here? Go clean the room! Peter will stay here tonight."


    Audrey opened her mouth wide. Obviously, she didn''t expect that. However, when she saw the


    expression on her parents'' faces, she said nothing and angrily marched to clean the room. She could


    do nothing but curse Peter silently.


    Half an hourter, Peter ignored Audrey''s fury, walked to the bedroom slowly, and had a good sleep.


    When Audrey was about to warn Peter not to use the bathroom with no clothes, Peter shut the door


    and locked himself inside the bedroom.

 Chapter 22 Meet Elaine Again

    Chapter 22 Meet ine Again


    Inside Alfred Club, Alfred was so furious after receiving the phone call that he threw his phone onto the


    wall, shattering it into pieces. He did not expect that Peter would get away from his well-nned


    scheme.


    He almost went nuts upon hearing that Captain Niu and the other policemen were being punished so


    hard and that they could even be sent to jail.


    Captain Niu was not a very important person for him but still Alfred had used his money to give him the


    position of head of the police. Now, the captain''s career was doomed, and Alfred did not want to


    reconcile with this fact.


    "I never expected James to do right by Peter. What is the rtionship between them? Peter is not just


    an ordinary security guy?"


    Alfred was lost in his thoughts. If Peter was just a nobody, Alfred would chasten him without hesitation.


    But now that James was involved, he had to be careful about it.


    Alfred had sent his underlings to figure out the rtionship between Peter and James, and he also had


    them investigate Peter''s background. He was waiting for the result of the investigation.


    Alfred''s other phone rang after one hour. He picked up the phone with a bleak look.


    "I thought Peter had some connections with people in authority. It turned out that he had just been very


    lucky." Alfred hung up the phone coldly and dialed a number.


    "Send more staff to wait for Peter at his apartment. I want him to disappear from the world tonight!


    Once things are done, arrange the staff involved to go abroad. That way, the murder won''t be linked to


    me."


    Apparently, Alfred was burning with rage with what had happened tonight. He wanted Peter to die at


    any cost.


    The night had passed quietly, and


    Peter woke up at 8 o''clock as usual. He put on his clothes and ran to the toilet. He ran so fast that he


    did not notice Grace greeting him.


    Peter had just been in the toilet for ten seconds when Audrey, who was in her pajamas, also ran to the


    toilet. She ran so fast that she did not notice Grace trying to inform her of something.


    "Oh my god!"


    Grace was about to tell Audrey something, but a scream interrupted her.


    ''Something must be wrong. Audrey should be the one screaming. Why does it sound like Peter?''


    Grace was confused.


    Peter was taking his number one when the toilet door was opened brutally by someone. Peter


    screamed out, surprised.


    He then looked at Audrey alertly, trying hard topose his words, "What... what are you going to do?"


    The scream sobered Audrey. She was annoyed when she saw the scared look on Peter''s face as if she


    had intended to see him in the toilet.


    "I haven''t said anything. Why on the earth did you scream? And why are you acting so scared? You


    bastard!" Audrey shouted out in agitation. She almost hit Peter with her hands.


    Peter seemed more afraid, so he lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Now that you''ve entered


    and seen me without pants, could you now go out first?"


    There was no way Peter would be able to continue peeing under the sight of an angry woman.


    "You!" Audrey was so angry that she stomped her feet and mmed the door with a huge bang. "You


    only have half a minute. Hurry up!"


    Peter had no choice, so


    He went out in half a minute with a sad look on his face. Graceughed at Peter''s expression.


    It was already half past eight after he had breakfast at the Xie family. Peter was suddenly reminded that


    he left his scooter by the barbecue store, and now, he was not sure whether it was still there.


    Without his precious scooter, he had to take the metro. He had no idea that a dozen of people were


    yawning in front of the apartment he had rented. They had waited a whole night for him toe home


    because


    They were allmanded to beat Peter up to death.


    They never expected that Peter would not return home at all. They had been waiting the whole night,


    but Peter did not appear at all.


    With this, they all got frustrated. They had failed their mission, and they even got too tired and drowsy


    as they waited for nothing.


    It was almost nine in the morning. It would not be suitable for them to wait any longer since many


    people were already walking out their apartments.


    Alfred did not sleep wellst night, either. He was waiting for some updates. At nine in the morning, he


    was informed that Peter did not return to his apartment at allst night.


    He got so furious that he threw his phone, shattering it into pieces, again.


    --


    Peter had no idea about all that. Right now, he was inside the crowded metro.


    He had once heard that many beautiful women also took the metro. It could be a great chance to get


    close to these beauties.


    As he looked around, he got so disappointed. There were only men with robust features nearby, no


    beauty in sight at all.


    Peter was determined to give anybody who would ever tell him that many beauties gather in the tubes


    a p on the face.


    Several stations had passed, and many men had already gotten on and off the train. Suddenly, one


    beauty showed up in his sight.


    This beauty had a gorgeous and perfect figure. Her office uniform fitted her so well.


    Peter felt it a pity not being able to see her face clearly because of the crowding passengers around.


    She was definitely a great beauty with a seductive figure.


    He did not want to stay where the robust men were any more, so he squeezed toward the beauty.


    Some of the men also noticed the beauty and wanted to squeeze themselves toward her, too.


    However, Peter was strong and quick enough to get close to the beauty first.


    The other men were obviously pissed at Peter, but they did not dare make anyints because


    Peter was six-feet tall and had a strong built.


    As Peter got closer to the beauty, he checked her out from top to bottom. When he was about to touch


    the beauty, a familiar voice interrupted him. He had to draw his hand back.


    "Oh, Peter! It''s really you! What are you going to do?" ine was surprised, but she smiled from her


    heart. She could not tell what she should feel when she saw Peter drawing back his hand.


    "Oh!" Peter let out a sound of surprise and disappointment. What a bad luck! The beauty was ine


    who had once helped him.


    ''How could you, Peter, take out your hand to touch her! Now, what you did was seen by her!'' Peter


    thought, ''Your good impression in ine''s mind was totally ruined.''


    Fortunately, he was keen enough to have found that there were some dust in ine''s dress. He


    pointed that out and said, "ine, I saw dust on your dress and wanted to pat it away."


    ine looked over to where Peter had pointed. There was indeed dust on her dress, but it was close to


    her thighs. It was nevertheless not suitable for a man to pat a female on the thigh.


    ine blushed timidly. She felt a little bit disappointed that she had not charmed Peter.


    On the other hand, Peter did not know what ine really thought about him. He had a special feeling


    for her and regarded her as his benefactor.


    He could act like a jerk and flirt around with Shelly, Lisa, Be, or ir, but not ine.


    "Peter, how was work yesterday in thepany? Was everything okay with you? I didn''t get any time


    to see you. I was too busy yesterday, " ine asked, hiding her feelings for him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Everything went well for me. Don''t worry. I''m doing great. ine, why did you take the metro? Don''t


    you own a car?" Peter could not figure out why ine who earned millions a year took the metro to


    work. She was just too low key.


    ine was happy to hear Peter calling her by her name. However, she felt off with his questions.


    "I sold my car. Forget about it. It has nothing to do with you. Just take care of yourself and work hard. If


    you get into any trouble, you can call me. I will support you in any way I can."


    "I will. Thank you." Peter felt that ine became ufortable with his questions, so he asked,


    "ine, why did you sell your car? Tell me. I can do you a favor if you need me to."

 Chapter 23 A Call By The President

    Chapter 23 A Call By The President


    "Thanks for your concern, but I''m all right, " said ine, shaking her head.


    She was a little touched by Peter''s concern for her, but how could she count on a security guard? He


    could not help her, for sure. She didn''t want Peter to get involved in her own business.


    ine didn''t tell Peter anything, no matter how much he pried. But he still wanted to know, so he had


    firmly decided that he would investigate what had happened to ine. Since she had offered him such


    a great help, he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    A lot of the male employees'' jaws dropped when they saw Peter and ine walking into thepany,


    talking andughing.


    It was the morning rush hour. When their colleagues entering into thepany saw their dream girl


    walking shoulder to shoulder merrily with a security guard, their hearts broke into pieces.


    "Peter, you''re here. I have brought breakfast for you."


    "Hey Peter, Lisa didn''t do it sincerely. Look at the breakfast that I prepared for you. I made it on my


    own."


    When Peter''s colleagues saw the two beautifuldies at the receptionist desk run toward Peter, each


    carrying a breakfast box for him, their hearts got broken, again.


    Were security guards that popr these days? They were puzzled and embarrassed because they had


    no women in their lives.


    ine was also stunned when she saw this scene. Somehow, she felt a little ufortable. She did


    not expect that such friendly behaviors between Peter and these two girls would foster in such a short


    period.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing here? I have already had breakfast. Enjoy them yourselves, " Peter said


    as he chuckled, pushing the breakfast boxes back to them.


    People standing by were jealous of Peter. How dared he? They really wanted to trample on Peter''s


    annoying face.


    "Oh, " Shelly and Lisa said dejectedly in unison and took their breakfast boxes back. It made them feel


    sad.


    They thought that Peter didn''t want to ept the food because ine was there.


    In their minds, they also pondered on the fact that Peter was somebody who had connections with the


    mayor, so it was no surprise that he wasn''t interested in them. Only women with high reputations such


    as Miss Dai were good enough for him.


    Peter''s act made ine feel good. ''Did Peter refuse their breakfast because he was afraid of making


    me unhappy? Yes, that must be the case. I knew it. He could not resist my charm.''


    Fortunately, Peter had no idea what they were thinking about. Otherwise, he would be very depressed.


    He already had his breakfast at the Xie family''s house, so he refused the food that the girls were giving


    him. He didn''t think of it too much.


    "Lisa, smile a little, okay?"


    "Poor Shelly, who had offended you and made you so unhappy early in the morning? Look at your


    gloomy face. Tell me about it. I promise I will shatter him into pieces!"


    After changing into his uniform, Peter wandered around and then went to the receptionist desk to chat


    with Shelly and Lisa. Strangely, the girls were acting strange today. The both wore long faces and


    pouted. No matter what he said, they just ignored him.


    Ding--


    Just as Peter was thinking about why they weren''t talking to him, the elevator door opened and an ice-


    cold voice came out from the inside. "Peter, the president wants to see you!"


    Peter looked over his shoulder and suddenly put on a wide grin. "Hey there! What does the president


    want from me, Miss Yang? Oh, by the way, if she''s looking for me, why did she send you here? Where


    is she?"


    ir''s face darkened. She really wanted to punch him to death.


    Who did he think he was? The chairman? He wanted Miss Song to call him in person? How cheeky


    and arrogant!


    "Miss Song said if you didn''t show up in her office within one minute, then you would be fired!" ir


    stepped into the elevator after she dropped a sentence dryly.


    "What? Wait!" Peter was startled for a second. Then, he quickly responded as he dashed into the


    elevator. But it was toote. As he was just about to reach, the elevator had already closed, made a


    "ding" sound, and went upward.


    "How dare you, Miss Yang! I will remember this. Don''t ever let me see you again, " Peter said


    resentfully. He turned around and charged toward the stairs.


    In the Secretariat Office, ir had been wearing a triumphant expression ever since she got back to


    her office. ''I told you never to show off before me, you hypocrite! Wanna y? Let''s y then!''


    When she got into the elevator, she had seen that the other elevator was at the 20th floor, and it was


    still going upward.


    That was to say, Peter had no choice but to go up by climbing the stairs if he wanted to get to Miss


    Song''s office within one minute, unless he didn''t keep the president''s words in mind.


    However, could a small security guard challenge a president''s authority? Moreover, she was none


    other than the well-known cold-blooded president.


    Peter reached the 38th floor in only 41 seconds. Even though he was strong and energetic, he was still


    panting when he got there.


    He cursed ir in his mind all along the way, as well as the president.


    He really didn''t know what was wrong with this moody devil early in the morning and why she had


    asked for him. He was bewildered every time he faced this moodydy. She could be sweet one


    second and merciless the next. He didn''t want to get fired only because of such a petty thing.


    At the 53rd second of the one full minute, Peter showed up in front of ir who was still in a daze. He


    looked over at her angrily and deliberately shot a nce at her voluptuous breasts before he snorted


    and strode toward the president''s office.


    Peter had walked away when ir recovered from the surprise. "Asshole!" ir snapped. She really


    burst into mes as she thought of the arrogant ways Peter looked at her. "Shame on you! Smelly


    rascal!"


    In the President''s Office


    As usual, Be was in a ck suit, leaning against the ck leather sofa like azy female cat.


    Her hair was in an up-do, and her makeup was nice and exquisite, which would give people the feeling


    that she was elegant but distant. Her delicate feet in her ck high-heels were ced casually on the


    coffee table. Clearly, she did not fear damaging her image at all. Her left hand was folded across her


    chest, while her right hand was slightly lifte with a cup of coffee in her fair and slender fingers. Slowly,


    she took a small sip and let the coffee cup linger around her sexy, voluminous lips, which would


    undoubtedly make countless of people crazy for her.


    Peter really wanted to turn into that cup of coffee when he saw this.


    "Who allowed you toe in? You didn''t knock." She couldn''t believe that someone had dared enter


    her office without knocking. She was really furious about it. But she cooled down a little bit when she


    saw that it was Peter.


    "Oops! I''m was in such a hurry that I almost forgot." Quickly, Peter hurriedly exined, "You asked me


    to show up in your office within one minute, but unluckily the elevator was not on the ground floor at


    that time, so I had to climb the stairs to get here."


    He checked the time as he said those words. "See, I reached your office at the 58th second, and when


    it came to the 60th second, I came in. I didn''t have time to knock."


    Since Peter was in a hurry, he didn''t close the door when he entered the office, so their conversations


    were clearly overheard by ir, who was standing outside the door.


    All of a sudden, ir''s face took on a ghastly expression, and she began trembling.


    She didn''t expect that Peter would tell this to Miss Song. If the president would dwell on it, then she


    would get...


    She didn''t dare to think about it.


    Even though she was Miss Song''s top secretary, she was clear that she would not bat an eye lid if she


    really wants to fire ir.


    "Within a minute?" Be was stunned, and a glimpse of coldness shed in her eyes. "Did ir tell you


    that?"


    Holy shit!


    He didn''t realize that he had been fooled by ir until Be asked him those questions. He cursed


    ir in his mind while he said, "Oh no, no, I must have heard it wrong. Never mind. What''s the matter?


    What did you ask me here for?"


    He closed the door of the president''s office as he said that. When he pushed the door close, he didn''t


    forget to shoot a nasty re at ir.


    On the other hand, ir felt relieved after making sure that Peter didn''t rat her out. At this moment, she


    had no mood to care about Peter''s nasty eyes, which looked like shards of ss, wanting to pierce her.


    All she thought was whether Miss Song would look into this matter and rece her with another person


    or even fire her.


    Be stretched her handszily like a fox, exposing her sexy curvespletely. Then, her ming lips


    moved slightly, following with words that made Peter''s jaw drop.

 Chapter 24 Elaine Was In Trouble

    Chapter 24 ine Was In Trouble


    "Move in with me!" Be said straightforwardly.


    "Move in with you? Me?" Peter thought hard about it and was confused at her statement. "I don''t think


    that is a good idea, " he continued.


    "There''s no need for you to think about it too much. I heard about what happened to you yesterday. It


    must be Alfred who has given you troubles. He is a jerk, but he has power and money. If you move in


    with me, you will be safer, "


    Be said.


    She had asked Peter toe see her after she was informed of what had happenedst night.


    Be knew Alfred well. She knew that he would get what he wanted by hook or by crook. Now that he


    was bent on making Peter suffer, he would not stop.


    "If that''s what you''re worried about, then calm down. Miss Song, I don''t take Alfred seriously. If he


    dares show his face to me, I will surely beat him up! Don''t worry about me. But I am afraid that he will


    take his revenge on you, "


    Peter said that proudly, feeling a bit moved by Be''s words. He did not expect that the moody devil


    cared about him.


    "Is that so?" Be pursed her lips and said scornfully, "Although you''ve cured James'' wife, it is not


    possible for him to always do you favors without hesitation, or even have your back. Don''t be that na?


    ve."


    Be apparently knew everything that had happened to Peter. If Alfred could investigate Peter, so could


    she.


    Without any pause, Be spoke again angrily, "And, you''ve experienced so much yesterday. Why didn''t


    you call me for help? Do you hate me that much?"


    Her words were more like aint. By her tone, it was like that Peter had betrayed her.


    "No, of course not. The matter was solved anyway, so I did not want to bother you any more. And... I


    am not relying on Mr. Xie. I just don''t care what Alfred is plotting against me, "


    Peter said that in a tone with a tinge of innocence and depression.


    This moody beauty had suddenly turned hostile and started toin. Peter was not used to that.


    "You are right. You have fighting skills and excellent medical know-how. Perhaps, you''ve got more than


    I thought. After all, I also did not expect that you had the ability to flirt well with women. You''ve just


    worked here for several days, but you''ve already hit on the receptionists, "


    Be said with jealousy. It sounded like she had been betrayed by Peter.


    "I wasn''t hitting on them! We are just colleagues, and we just had dinner together. Nothing special


    about it."


    Peter was a little bit fretted. He worried that if Be went nuts, she would fire Lisa and Shelly. If so, he


    couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Take it easy. I won''t vent my anger on your girls." Be rolled her eyes and said in an even poorer


    tone, "Peter, do you hate me?"


    Be was really curious of Peter. He had mastered great martial arts techniques and professional


    medical skills. And, he had already been acquainted to James, the mayor of Golden City, within the


    short time he was living here. Plus, he did not take Alfred, a Golden City celebrity, seriously at all. Peter


    was really a mysterious man.


    If Be had not figured out that Peter got the job in Silvend Group by coincidence, she would suspect


    his intentions of working under her.


    "No, I don''t hate you at all. I like you, from the bottom of my heart, " Peter said hurriedly. He found it so


    hard to talk with Be.


    "Really? Peter, I think the job of a security guard is far beneath you. I will put you in a new position, "


    said Be who seemed satisfied with Peter''s words. She blinked her beautiful eyes and smiled.


    "There''s no need for that. I''m satisfied with my current job." Peter shook his head. After all, he should


    not receive a reward without working for it.


    "You just don''t want to leave your little beauties in the reception desk, right?" Be pursed up her lips


    and said in coquetry, "Okay, I respect your choice. However, from now on, you are not just a security


    guard. You are my private driver and bodyguard. You should be at my beck and call 24 hours a day."


    Her words were so arrogant!


    Peter had no other choice but to nod. "Okay."


    "Well, it''s settled now. Go to work. And be careful. If Alfred causes any trouble, remember to call me at


    once."


    Be suddenly stood up and walked toward Peter. She, then, acted like a real girlfriend and fixed the


    cor of Peter''s uniform.


    She did it with a charming smile, so nice and so seductive.


    If anyone else in Silvend Group saw the scene, they would not believe their eyes. This picture was


    thest thing they would ever think of.


    "Fine!" Peter felt so embarrassed. He quickly nodded and darted out of the room.


    Be smiled at Peter like a beautiful fox when she saw him running away.


    "Hmm... All the other men want to chase me, but you don''t take me seriously. Peter, you''re acting like


    you''re immune to my charms. Just wait! No matter how cold-hearted you are, I will let you throw


    yourself at my feet someday!"


    Peter was sweating as he got out of the president''s office. He would rather fight with someone else


    than confront Be, the moody devil.


    Heedless of ir, Peter rushed to the elevator and soon arrived at the first floor.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He feared that Be would suddenly call him back.


    Peter was overthinking because Be did not ask for him the whole day.


    Shelly and Lisa finally showed their smiles at Peter after he tried so hard to coax them.


    Peter told to himself that women were all like that, moody and so difficult to tter.


    Peter got changed when it was time to get off work. He ran out of the door as fast as he could.


    He wanted to follow ine to figure out what had happened to her.


    ine got off work at six and took the metro home.


    Peter followed her discreetly in a safe distance.


    ine seemed absent-minded, worried, helpless, regretful, and miserable. Peter could see that she


    was in a troubled mood. He was sure that ine was going through a tricky situation.


    About forty minutester, Peter followed ine to a nice residential area.


    When ine went near a building, she suddenly stopped and turned back in panic as if she had seen a


    ghost.


    Startled, Peter dodged aside immediately to avoid getting seen by her. A man''s voice erupted loudly,


    "You bitch, how dare you run away! Stop right now!"


    An extremely lean man suddenly ran out and seized ine''s arms. He pulled her back, scolding her,


    "You bitch, you can run, but you can''t hide! You hadn''t been home for several days. Tell me if you are


    cheating on me!"

 Chapter 25 Beating The Rascal

    Chapter 25 Beating The Rascal


    "Get your hands off me!" ine screamed as she struggled, her face as pale as a piece of paper, her


    body shaking.


    "I am not rted to you any more. Whether I have a boy toy or not, it has nothing to do with you. I don''t


    have one, but even if I do, what do you care?"


    Pak!


    When the skinny, young man heard what ine had said, he red at her and gave her a p on the


    face, cussing, "Damn it, bitch! You''re that itchy, huh? In just three days, you''re already sleeping


    around? Tell me. Who is your boy toy? Where does he live? I''ll chop his balls off!"


    ine got pped, and blood spilled instantly from the corner of her mouth, her creamy white face


    marked with several red fingerprints.


    She covered her face with one hand, and tears came out in an instant. She stared at the man and


    shouted, "Mac Chen, you''re a scumbag! You dare beat me? I''ll kill you!"


    Anger filled her, and she pounced desperately at Mac Chen, scratching at him wildly, her hands turning


    into ws.


    "Oh, you have the guts to fight back? You got a temper now, huh?" Mac Chen was furious when ine


    was attacking him. He was about to p her again when a seductive voice came, making him stop.


    "Mac, honey, don''t be so rude to the girl. She''s our cash machine. What if you hurt her and we can''t get


    the money? Let''s think about business first. I''m waiting for you to buy me that bag. The shop may close


    soon."


    The door of the white BMW car beside them opened, and a coquettish girl stepped out and walked to


    them while speaking in a coaxing voice, her buttocks swinging side to side. She was so bewitching that


    people on the street might not be able to move their eyes away from her.


    "I''m here to rescue you, sweetie. Otherwise, your fair, tender face will turn as red as an apple. You


    don''t have to thank me. Just give us one or two hundred thousand cash. Is that okay?"


    The coquettish girl said very shamelessly, walking to ine''s side with her slim waist and firm buttocks.


    "Lily, why not stay in the car? What if you get a cold or a sunburn outside?"


    Mac Chen''s attitude toward Lily and toward ine were on different sides of the spectrum. After talking


    to Lily nicely and affectionately, he turned his head and red at ine. "Did you hear her or not?


    Hurry up, and give me the money. One hundred thousand will do."


    ine looked at the bitchy girl and the snotty man with anger and twisted her lips. "One hundred


    thousand? Do you really think I''m a cash machine? How much money have you taken from me over


    these years? Count it! You spent my money on a car for another girl and bought things for her. You''re a


    total asshole!


    You''re no longer my boyfriend. Even if you were, I would still dump you! I''m telling you, the tuition that I


    owed you in college has already been paid off, and you and I are over. I won''t give you any more


    money!"


    ine shouted hysterically, regretting that she hadn''t seen through the bastard before.


    Mac Chen and ine were ssmates back in college. In her eyes, Mac Chen was a man of both


    excellent character and outstanding academic performances, and he also had a good family


    background. Apart from looking ugly, everything else was almost perfect with him.


    Mac Chen persistently courted ine for two years, and she finally agreed to be his girlfriend.


    Moreover, as the situation of ine''s family was not quite good, Mac Chen paid most of her tuition and


    misceneous fees for her as her boyfriend, and he also had bought her a lot of learning materials.


    At that time, ine naively thought that she had found her own Prince Charming. Every day, her face


    was filled with happy smiles.


    But this didn''tst long. After six months of being in a rtionship with Mac Chen, things changed.


    Mac Chen began to try all kinds of ways to ask her to have sex with him. ine, a conservative girl,


    rejected his moves and told him that she would not have pre-marital sex.


    Mac Chen repeatedly tried to persuade her but failed, so eventually he called for a prostitute.


    Unfortunately, he was caught and thrown into jail.


    When ine learned about that, she was angry at his behavior, but she also felt guilty. She felt that her


    conservativeness caused him to suffer and fall low.


    So, when Mac Chen first asked her for money two years ago, she did not refuse. But she made it clear


    that they were no longer boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Although Mac Chen agreed to it at that time, his personality had changed for the worse after.


    ine, a girl who couldn''t fight such a rascal, could only put up with him again and again.


    "No?" When Mac Chen heard ine''s words, his look changed immediately, and he kicked her. "You


    fucking bitch! If it weren''t for me, would you be able to finish your college degree and enjoy the good


    life today? If it weren''t for you, bitch, I wouldn''t have gotten arrested! Clearly, you need to learn your


    lesson!"


    Such a big brawl, of course, caused a lot of people to gather around and watch them.


    It was not the first time that the residents had seen Mac Chen. Although they resented his shameless


    behaviors, they dared not stand up to oppose him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They were afraid of offending such a scoundrel for fear that they would not be safe for the rest of their


    lives.


    Although skinny and young, Mac Chen was still a man, so he kicked with such a fast speed that ine


    might not be able to dodge it.


    Looking at the indifferent faces around, ine could not stop her tears from gushing out. She didn''t


    expect these people to help her out and beat Mac Chen, but as long as they could all reprimand Mac


    Chen together, he would not dare be so rampant.


    When Mac Chen was about to kick ine, a fist suddenly appeared from nowhere, punching Mac.


    Before Mac Chen was able to kick ine, he had gotten hit in the face.


    Bam!


    With blood spilling from his nose, Mac Chen fell to the ground like a broken kite, screaming tragically.


    "Are you all right?" Peter looked at ine and felt a little worried. He could have stopped it earlier, but


    in order to find out what was happening, he waited and held back.


    "Waah!" When ine saw the familiar face, she was stunned at first, and then she couldn''t help but


    burst into tears in Peter''s arms.


    She was really tired of dealing with Mac Chen, who was a certified douchebag. How she wished there


    were a man who could stand beside her and protect her from being hurt!


    "Peter, go away quickly, you can''t fight..." ine only cried for a few seconds before she looked up


    rationally with a worried look in her eyes.


    She was greatly touched that Peter had showed up and that he could help her out in such a crucial


    time, but she knew that Peter, as merely a security guard, could not fight Mac Chen at all. She didn''t


    want Peter to get involved.


    "Let me handle it." Just before ine finished speaking, Peter covered her mouth with his hand. The


    firm tone of voice made ine feel an unexpected peace of mind.


    "Who the fuck are you? You dare to beat me? Damn it, bitch! You do have a boy toy. No wonder you''re


    hiding from me all the timetely! You are dead meat! You dare beat me up. I''ll kill you!"


    Mac took a breath and jumped up, pointing at Peter and ine. Then, he began to cuss and yell. His


    vicious tone and beastly eyes made people around them shudder.


    "Kill me?" Peter red and bounced up suddenly. He looked extremely ferocious. "Who the fuck are


    you going to kill? Say that again!"


    He said furiously, and his ferocious expression made him look like another man that seemed a hundred


    times more violent than Mac Chen.

 Chapter 26 Defeat Mac

    Chapter 26 Defeat Mac


    Mac looked at Peter, who suddenly seemed to be a totally different man. For a moment, Mac was


    afraid.


    He seemed tough, but he would fold.


    ''ine refused to have sex with me when she''s my girlfriend, but she had sex with this man!'' Mac


    thought angrily. As Lily was standing nearby, Mac plucked up his courage and shouted, "I''m gonna kill


    you. How dare you seduce my girlfried?"


    "Your girlfriend? This woman is your friend! I''d rather find a whore than seducing her.".


    Peter said, looking at Lily with disgust. He didn''t like Lilly because of how she treated ine before.


    "What are you talking about?!" Lilly yelled, her face red with anger. "You can''t talk to me like that! Mac,


    get rid of him!"


    ''Saying those things to me is like asking for a death wish! Can''t he see my white thighs and firm, full


    breasts? Only a blind man won''t say I''m gorgeous!'' thought Lily.


    Lily''s anger and Peter''s arrogance stunned Mac before it infuriated him. Such disrespect, who did this


    guy think he was? "I will kill you!" Mac shouted, charging at Peter.


    People surrounding them began to move away to avoid getting hurt from the skirmish.


    ine couldn''t move. She didn''t know what to do.


    Pak!


    Peter''s hand hit Mac squarely on the cheek. Blood filled Mac''s mouth and he spat it out with a few


    broken teeth.


    Before Mac could react, Peter grabbed Mac''s head and mmed it towards the BMW parked beside


    him.


    "What did you say? You said you wanted to kill me? Who do you want to kill, huh? Not so tough now,


    are you? Who do you want to kill?" Peter asked, mocking Mac.! ! "No one does that to my woman. I''ll


    teach you a lesson you will never forget. You messed with the wrong guy. You''re the first one who


    challenged me like this in the Golden City."


    Blood from Mac''s head sttered all over the ss as the car window cracked with the impact.


    Onlookers screamed at the shocking sight, while some found themselves wide-eyed and unable to


    move their legs.


    Lilly was very frightened. Her knees gave way and she fell on the ground.


    She didn''t expect this guy to be so violent.


    Mac''s remaining courage was drained by Peter''s brutality. Frightened and in pain, he knelt with tears


    falling down his face. "I''m sorry, man. I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Please forgive me. I''m sorry."


    He''s tough but he''s also stupid. He messed with the wrong guy. It''s okay for him to offend ordinary


    people, but how could he provoke a big hooligan like Peter?


    Absolutely, he''s crazy but Peter could be crazier.


    Didn''t he sense it when Peter started talking? With how he carried himself, it should have been obvious


    that he wasn''t the type Mac should cross.


    "Wrong?!" Lifting his eyelid, Peter took out his phone. "So you''re admitting your mistakes now, huh,


    tough guy?


    Well, there''s someone you need to talk to."


    Let''s see how confident this guy was.


    "No!" Mac sobbed. "I can''t!" He said as he cried more bitterly. "Peter I''m really sorry. I''ll never do it


    again. Never! Never again! Forever! Please forgive me, man. Please forgive me, I beg you!"


    "You''ll never do it again?" Peter pped him hard. "You bet you won''t. You can''t do anything again. You


    can''t even make this call! You''re fucking useless. You''d better not do this again. If you do, I''m going to


    be sure I''ll punish you, or I''m not Peter."


    Peter said as he delivered four more ps.


    He knew how to deal with these kinds of people. You had to be more insane than they were. This was


    the only way to make them stop messing with you. If you didn''t go hard on them, they would keep


    coming back. He couldn''t watch over ine 24 hours a day, could he?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mac didn''t scream as he took the hits one after another. All he wanted was for Peter to let him go and


    to stay away for as long and as far as possible.


    "What the fuck is that smell?" Peter turned to Lily. "Did you just pee your pants?" Peter mocked. "Hah!


    What are you, an old woman?"


    Lily flushed, lowered her head, and sobbed. She hoped that the ground would just open and heat her


    up.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Mac got up, grabbed Lilly and ran, without even taking their BMW


    car.


    Peter smiled the moment the two wer out of sight. He looked at the crowd and said, "Okay, everyone,


    show''s over. You can go on your business now unless you want to throw me some money."


    Peter was trying to crack a joke, but the onlookers thought he was going to stir up troubles.


    Immediately, they dispersed.


    "That was so scary¡­" they whispered. Peter felt a hint of embarrassment, but he paid it no mind. He


    walkedup to ine. "He won''t be messing with you anymore."


    "Thank you so much. I really didn''t know what to do." She said as she threw herself at Peter. ine


    had been terrified of Mac for such a long time.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. If that guy bothers you again, just call me. I''d be happy to teach him a lesson


    again and again, " Peter said patting his chest with confidence.


    "Okay, " ine replied softly. It felt good to be protected by a man. "I know you haven''t eaten yet.


    Come, let me make some dishes for you."


    "Alright, let''s go!" Peter was relieved. He actually didn''t know what to eat just now.


    ine got out of her high heels the moment they entered his house, exposing her delicate feet to the


    smooth floor.


    Peter''s eyes widened and his heartbeat quickened. He had never seen ine act this casually.


    ine, realizing what happened, blushed. "You can sit anywhere you like. I''ll just change my clothes."


    She said as she hurriedly ran to the bedroom. Suddenly she realized that she wasn''t alone. ''Oh my¡­''


    she thought.


    She was totally exposed. Running with nothing but stockings against the smooth floor, she felt her foot


    land awkwardly and she slipped, her whole body falling to the ground.


    ine was dumbfounded. This was absolutely embarrassing.


    Before she hit the floor, she felt someone pull her backwards with hands on her chest and inner thighs.


    And here was a strong force behind her that pulled her backwards.


    Boom!


    Her body hit the floor.


    "Ahhh!"


    She screamed, feeling a sharp pain.


    Then, there was silence.

 Chapter 27 Lady Killers

    Chapter 27 Lady Killers


    ine''s mind went nk.


    Peter ran to catch her the moment he saw her identally falling backward.


    ine tried to move as she was tangled in Peter''s arms, but he was too strong.


    "Shouldn''t you loosen your grip now?" She said, annoyed.


    Peter loosened his grip at once. It was hard to tell if he was willing to let her go. He felt her soft body as


    she stood up.


    ine red at Peter. She couldn''t decide whether she wanted to thank him or scold him, But she also


    knew it wasn''t his fault. He was only trying to help. She couldn''t find it in herself to thank him either


    because she felt like he touched her inappropriately. She was not an easy woman.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Uh, ine, I think I''d better go. Sorry I can''t stay for dinner." Peter stood up quickly and left in a sh.


    As he was about to go out of the door, he looked back and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not upset. I fully


    understand where you''reing from."


    ine felt embarrassed by what she heard. Thinking on her feet, she grabbed the first thing she could


    from the sofa and threw it at Peter.


    Peter caught immediately with his quick reflexes. "ine, if I failed to catch this, it would have been


    broken and you''d have had to buy another one. I will bring this with me and return it tomorrow to make


    sure it''s safe."


    He wasn''t done talking when he realized what he was holding ¡ª a pink piece of lingerie.


    ine realized that too. She couldn''t believe she just threw him a piece of her underwear! This couldn''t


    get more embarrassing! He was actually holding her dirty underwear and was going to return it at work!


    ine was totally blushed for what just happened.


    On the other side, Peter felt weird holding such a sensitive piece of garment, especially ine''s. He


    couldn''t help looking at the small piece of garment once in a while as he went on his way home.


    After grabbing a bite, Peter went to the barbecue store to get his scooter.


    "Help!"


    Peter suddenly heard a cry as he was passing through a smallne.


    ''Someone needs my help, '' Peter thought as he tried to follow where the voice came from without


    hesitation.


    "Let go of those girls, or you''ll answer to me!" Peter shouted as he rounded up the corner.


    He hasn''t finished when he froze.


    --


    "Shout as much as you can, no one will hear you here."


    "Stupid fucker! Who do you think you are, trying to molest me! We''ll beat the crap out of you! You''ll pay


    for this!"


    "p, p, p, p."


    Gathered around a man were three women with short skirts and heavy makeup. They were throwing


    him one p after another.


    The man was only wearing his underwear and was kneeling down, screaming, and calling for help. He


    was clearly the underdog in this situation.


    Peter couldn''t believe his eyes.


    The three women turned to Peter when they heard him speak.


    "I¡­ I saw nothing. You can continue what you''re doing now. I''m gonna go." Peter said, forcing a smile


    and quickly running away.


    "Hey! Stop!" The woman in the middle called out, while Peter kept running.


    "I''m not stupid! I''m not doing as you say, you three bitches are crazy! I don''t wanna end up like that


    man!"


    With that, Peter disappeared into the clearing. To his surprise, another set of scantily d women


    appeared.


    They almost looked naked with what they were wearing. They stood in a line, forming a wall as they


    moved closer.


    Peter was in despair. "Ladies, I was just passing by. Please let me go. I''m a breadwinner in the family. I


    have elderly parents who need me, and I have a baby to raise."


    "Is that so? How about I give you a chance to earn money, then?" The woman in the middle said


    provocatively, Licking her lips and pulling her cor down. Peter''s mouth almost dropped seeing her


    majestic breasts.


    "What do you mean?" Her body was truly distracting, so Peter tried hard to stay calm. "I''m not going to


    sell my body."


    The womanughed. "Rx. I''m not asking you to have sex with me, or to sell your body."


    "Are you sure?" Peter asked, skeptic.


    "Of course, " she said as she drew nearer. "All I want is..." Pak! In a sh, she lifted her leg towards


    Peter''s groin.


    She knew how to fight! She must know! She''s probably even an expert!


    There was absolutely no way to anticipate her attack. It was so fast and so strong!


    Even an expert wouldn''t be able to block that, let alonemon people.


    No one would have expected that a creature as beautiful as she was capable of such.


    Had Peter been hit on the groin, it would have made his capability to procreate close to none.


    "Ohhh!" Peter screamed, dodging the attack quickly. He drew his body back and grabbed on to her


    legs.


    He caught it and held it tightly. With his other hand, he made a fist and punched.


    "Bang!"


    It hit her groin.


    "Ouch!" The woman screamed. Her face twisted in pain.


    "Aghhh!" Peter also screamed and drew back quickly. "I''m sorry, I didn''t intend to hurt you! It was an


    ident!"


    The other five women ignored him and charged.


    They turned from sexy to fierce as they all drew knives.


    Crash!


    Five des were brought down, stabbing at Peter.


    One was to his chest, the other four, to his legs.


    He was in big danger! They were all around him.


    They must be used to fighting together; their synergy was amazing.


    Peter knew he needed to be careful.


    He had a feeling they''d be violent, but he didn''t expect them to be skilled.


    Peter tried to twist his body to set himself free. He made it with a spin kick though it seemed


    impossible.


    Afternding on the ground, he gathered all his might and threw a heavy p at the three women in


    front of him.


    p, p, p!


    The three women fell to the ground and screamed from the pain.


    It was unbearable.


    p, p!


    He did the same thing to the other two and they ended up in the same way as theirpanions.


    In an instant, all six women were beaten up ¡ª one leaning against the wall, and the other five lying on


    the ground. They were furious and embarrassed.


    "You''re lucky I''m rusty. If you met me a few years ago, you''d be dead by now."


    "I don''t care about what happened and who hired you. I just want you all to leave and I never want to


    see you again.


    I''ll let you go now, but if you dare attack me again, you''ll get no mercy!"


    Peter swore.


    He sounded like a king with his authority.


    The women trembled in fear.


    Peter was gone the moment they were able to gather their senses.


    --


    ''This is the third time you tried to kill me, Alfred, '' Peter muttered to himself, ''No more Mr. Nice Guy. It''s


    time for me to fight back''. Peter rode his scooter, nning his revenge.

 Chapter 28 The Chase Along Busy Streets

    Chapter 28 The Chase Along Busy Streets


    Wang Vige was well-known in the Golden City because of the fact that it amodated hundreds


    and thousands of travelers from all over the world.


    The prosperity of the vige was obvious; but another thing was that it was known for the chaos. Four


    to five killings urred every year, on average ¡ª possibly the sad side effect of its high diversity and


    poption.


    Peter had rent a courtyard here where twenty built men tried to ambush him.


    Failing at their first attempt, they gathered together, determined to give it another shot.


    In a cafe, two heads of staff sat opposite to each other, sipping coffee while waiting for their colleague.


    The four main entrance gates of the vige were monitored by their colleagues. As soon as Peter


    arrived, they would have information on those vital checkpoints.


    "Matt, it''s just eight o''clock and everyone would be busy. Should we get down to business the moment


    Peter shows up?"


    Roman asked as he sipped his coffee. It was prettyte into the night but now wasn''t the time to just


    come up and attack people with so many people around!


    "Pak!"


    Quickly after Roman finished speaking, Matt knocked at his head and red at him.


    "You stupid fucker! Can''t you use your brain? Have you heard of a thing called ''strategy'', huh? Do you


    know what that is? Although we didn''t finish school, it doesn''t mean we''re dumb, eh? We''re


    masterminds, aren''t we? Thest thing we want is a lot of witnesses when we teach this guy a lesson!"


    Roman nodded hard in full agreement. "Oh, oh, great idea, Matt! I agree very much! So uh¡­ what''s the


    game n, let''s hear it!"


    "Pak!"


    Matt gave Roman another hit, shouting, "You stupid pig! You know how the saying goes, ''The divine


    message is only revealed to the worthy.''"


    Roman stopped asking immediately.


    Suddenly, Matt''s phone beeped. The moment he picked it up, his eyes brightened at the sight of a


    message.


    "The target has appeared! Let''s go, and I''ll teach you a lesson today about strategy." Matt said


    excitedly, walking out with a stic bag in his hand.


    As Roman tried to follow, he was stopped by the waiter. "Hi sir, I believe you haven''t billed out."


    "Oh, I thought mypanion paid for it already, " he muttered. There was no trace of his older brother.


    He had no choice but to settle their bill.


    ---


    "There are many single men, but no single women. There are people to marry women who are blind or


    lack noses, but no one pays attention to the men..."


    Peter rode his bike on the way home, humming a tune.


    Flop!


    Suddenly a figure jumped in front of him


    From the dark alley. Before he could figure out what it was, a voice came out.


    "This is a stick-up!"


    Peter was stunned.


    Peter had heard about the vige''s crime rate ¡ª killings, arson, theft, etc. He wasn''t sure if it was true,


    but now he was convinced.


    "Brother, you have the wrong target. I have no money to give you!" Peter was terrified.


    Wield!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Light reflected against a shiny metal gun when the stranger revealed what he was holding. With a


    menacing grin, he slowly approached Peter. "No money, eh? Then maybe I''ll just rape you instead!"


    Peter felt his genitals grow tense. "No, friend! I have money, I do! I''ll give them all to you!" he cried in


    desperation, Reaching into his pockets immediately.


    ''I''ve kept my body pure for twenty-three years. I won''t let this goon vite it just like that!''


    Peter took out a dozen coins and offered them with a big smile on his face. "These are all I have,


    brother. They''re all yours!"


    The stranger was outraged. "Do you take me as a beggar?"


    "It''s not what it looks like, my friend! You see, it''s actually enough to pay for a bowl of delicious beef


    noodles!" Peter replied innocently.


    The man was about to reply, but another man came out from the alley.


    "Matt! The target has arrived! Are you sure you want to do this right now?" he said as he revealed


    himself. "His bike is just as valuable as these coins and it''s difficult to lug around and sell!"


    "Pak!"


    The one called Matt hit hispanion forcibly. "Dumbass! Can''t you just shut up?"


    Roman was usually patient, but this was thest straw. He hit his elder brother with the back of his


    hand. "I always do as you say! I''ve always done what you asked, even when it meant that I had to pay


    for what we got in the cafe, but not anymore! The target has appeared but you''re here robbing this


    useless son of a bitch! I''m telling the boss about this!"


    Peter seized the opportunity to escape while the two strangers were arguing. He jumped on his bike


    and drove away without hesitation.


    Realizing the driver''s identity, Roman eximed, "Stop him!" "You''re so stupid! He''s the target!"


    "Oh!" "Run!"


    The two men went after Peter.


    "Help! Help! They want to rob me and kill me! Help!"


    Peter screamed, abandoning his bike at the corner and running as fast as he could. His earsplitting cry


    drew the attention from the many passers-by.


    There were a lot of these dark alleys in the vige that led straight to the main streets. Peter arrived at


    streets quickly.


    The sidewalks were filled with foreign vendors and the inevitable gangsters. Despite Peter''s cries for


    help, none of them budged.


    It was only after they spotted the knives on the hands of the two brothersing after him did they


    start to panic and move out of the way.


    Although they were already pretty ustomed to the amount of chaos that happened in the vige,


    they weren''t determined to be part of the victims yet.


    "Stop him! Stop him!"


    Matt roared madly as they chased after Peter, his blue veins protruding from his neck. How were they


    supposed to trap Peter with his stupid brother?


    ''What a pig!'' the on-lookers thought as Matt passed them by. ''Who is he to give us orders?'' No one


    meddled.


    Peter couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Hahaha, what, do you think the people in this vige would


    just do as you say?"


    He provoked.


    The people around him couldn''t help butugh in agreement.


    Matt grew angrier.


    The smile was wiped off from Peter''s face when he realized his predicament.


    In front of him were dozens of people holding ck stic bags in their left hands. Slowly reaching into


    the bags as he approached, They took out their own ck metal guns.


    "Oh my god." Startled, he started to run towards a different direction.


    The group followed.


    Peter changed his direction every few minutes in hope of losing his pursuers which, from two, Now


    grew to twenty armed men.


    Their knives and guns reflected the vige lights and the silver moonlight.


    The people in the streets were dumbstruck. Rumbles were things that you''d normally see in movies


    when one person crossed gangs! Who would have thought you''d see it in real life?


    "What kind of robbers are you? Do you have to be that many to sessfully rob one guy? Have you


    eaten dinner? Why do you run so slowly? How do you even go on with your profession with


    conditioning as weak as that? You should all go home and rest! You need it!"


    Peter mocked them as he evaded, swift as a rabbit.


    The young men gasped for breath, furious after chasing after him along thirty streets.


    Peter escaped unscathed out from the vige speedily. A lot of people were able to take videos of the


    epic chase and shared it on their own social media channels.

 Chapter 29 Like A Toad Dreaming About Eating Swan Meat

    Chapter 29 Like A Toad Dreaming About Eating Swan Meat


    Peter soon arrived at his destination, but continued to provoke the men running after him."You idiots! I


    am home,e in if you dare to. Come! Come!"


    Their loud breaths and heavy steps echoed through the night air.


    Their struggle was very visible.


    They were so mad at Peter that they had no time to notice where they were.


    "Kill him!" Twenty people with their knives and guns, charged at themand of their leader.


    They were about to finally catch up to him when a loud sound stupefied them all.


    Suddenly, dozens of policemen appeared, the ck muzzles of their guns pointed at them. There were


    so many of them that there was no way to flee.


    The twenty men looked at each other realizing the amount of trouble they were in. All this time, they''ve


    been chasing Peter on his way to the ce station!


    The policemen were fuming with anger. How dare these troublemakers chase this man down with


    illegal weapons right to their station! Was this a joke?


    This was absolutely insulting!


    They would not tolerate this mockery!


    Peterughed loudly.


    "You... you tricked us!" The gang leader yelled in rage.


    "Shut up!" The policemen were red with anger. "Arrest these troublemakers and put them behind bars!


    Arrest all of them!"


    "Yes, sir!" The officers rushed at the hoodlums at their chief''s direct orders.


    "Hey, buddy, I''m a victim! I''m innocent! I came here so I could seek your help." Peter pleaded at the two


    policemen who proceeded to arrest him.


    "Bros?"


    The two police officers were offended. ''How dare he call us in such a casual way? He should call us


    Sir, '' the policemen thought.


    The head of the police force red at Peter. "Get him too! He might be one of them. We''ll investigate


    them together!"


    "Wait!" Peter quickly took out his phone. "I''m calling Richard Xing! I''ll report what you''re doing to me!"


    Richard Xing?


    The two young policemen froze at the mention of their Director.


    "You know our director?"


    One of the police officers recognized Peter before he could answer.


    How could it be him?''


    He couldn''t help shuddering and rushing to his superior.


    The head of the force felt cold when his subordinate finished whispering something to his ear. He


    rushed to Peter''s side with a smile.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s you! Sorry for talking to you like that! I''m sure you understand, it''s been a rough day. I


    wouldn''t have done that if I knew it was you, "


    He said, putting his hand on his chest to show sincerity.


    ''Ah, Peter Wang! He has a strong connection with Mayor Xie and almost had Director Xing lose his job.


    Be sure to remember his face! Don''t squint in the future!'' he reminded himself.


    When Peter was brought to the South Branch police station, it angered Director Xie, causing troubles,


    not just to the South Branch, but to the Golden City Bureau as a whole. It was fortunate that Mayor Xie


    decided not to press charges, otherwise Director Xing could have lost his job.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, " Peter said, putting his phone back in his pocket. He didn''t really have Richard''s


    number. He was actually just bluffing.


    "Please investigate this matter well. I have children and parents to care for, I can''t afford to be killed


    and mugged in the streets.


    I could''ve died if I weren''t a fast runner. These people look seasoned. I''m pretty sure it''s not the first


    time they tried to do this. I won''t be surprised if they''ve already killed some people."


    Peter began to use.


    The arrested men looked at him angrily when they heard this, but they couldn''t do anything to retaliate.


    Dammit. This was so ironic. It was as if they stole a chicken only to find out that the rice is stale, or


    kicking a stone away while skinning their ankles.


    It was already past ten o''clock when Peter left the police station, taking a cab to the Alfred Club.


    He remembered a saying, "Don''t let the same thing happen thrice." This was the fourth time; he''d look


    like a shrinking turtle if he didn''t fight back.


    Alfred Club, despite not being the top club, was still one of the most high-end ones in the city.


    Several luxury cars lined its gates. Mercedes-Benz, BMW, Ferrari, Porsche, and even a Rolls-Rocye


    Phantom were part of the entourage.


    Peter got off a cab at the side of the road.


    "Shit. Of all the ces rich men blow their cash at, they just have to give it to Alfred." Peter mumbled,


    determined to break into the door unceremoniously.


    "Peter, Peter! Come here!" A voice suddenly called after him. Not far from where he was standing, a


    beautiful woman in a red shirt and tight-fitting short shorts waved at him.


    Her jet ck hair fell behind her exposed back. Her pretty face was smooth. She had full breasts and


    two long white legs that were impossible not to notice in this dark night.


    ''Who''s that?'' Peter wondered. ''I''m here to fight, not to go on a date.''


    When Peter turned to look, his eyes widened.


    What a beauty!


    His eyes scanned her beautiful legs and luscious breasts. His mouth dropped.


    His eyes climbed up to her face and his mood changed abruptly.


    Audrey?


    Peter covered his face and turned away.


    He couldn''t destroy this club in front of the mayor''s daughter! He wasn''t an idiot!


    "Where are you going? Come here,e with me!" Audrey cried running after him and reaching for his


    arm gently. Her touch sent shivers up Peter''s spine.


    "Audrey, what''s wrong with you?" Peter was puzzled since Audrey always hated him. What was with


    her today?


    Audrey stretched out her hand and covered his mouth. She smelled so good but her tone was firm.


    "Shut up! Go to the club with me and pretend you''re my boyfriend."


    "What? Why would I do that? I don''t want to be your fake boyfriend, and I don''t want to be your option."


    ''Why am I always the fake boyfriend? First, Be''s, and now Audrey''s? When would I be anyone''s real


    boyfriend?'' he thought.


    "You''re like a toad dreaming about eating meat." Audrey said to him in disgust.


    "Mwah!"


    Peter suddenly pulled her in and kissed her ferociously.


    "You!" Audrey was furious and was about to attack when Peter held a hand up against her. "People are


    watching. You don''t wanna be seen hitting your fake boyfriend, now do you?"


    Audrey stopped struggling, holding her anger in.


    ''A toad dreaming to eat swan meat, eh? Well, I''m sorry but I already ate. You have no right to be mad


    at me'', Peter thought.


    As they entered, Peter couldn''t help but notice that the women were dressed more conservatively than


    most bars. Their figures were visible, but they were only mildly exposed. They also seemed to be very


    young, he assumed they were Audrey''s ssmates. N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 30 What A Loser

    Chapter 30 What A Loser


    Peter subtly admired the morous girls. ''They''re so beautiful, sexy and fashionable, '' he thought.


    "Hey, Audrey, who is he? Aren''t you going to introduce the guy to us?" A woman in a ck summer top


    and tight skirt walked over smiling


    As she looked at Peter. ''180 cm tall, not bad. But¡­ where did he get those clothes?'' Peter watched her


    as she was clearly sizing him up.


    Audrey was one of the most beautiful and sophisticated girls in the university. Several boys wanted to


    date her but all of them failed to catch her eye. It was a shock to Ada Wang that someone like Peter,


    who didn''t even look sessful, was the one clutching Audrey against his chest.


    "Hey, Ada. This is Peter, my boyfriend, " Audrey said.


    Ada Wang was Audrey''s roommate, and the boys and girls at the party were indeed her ssmates.


    Audrey seldom attended such parties, but today, Ada Wang didn''t take No for an answer.


    Audrey preferred toy low in her university, but her beauty inevitably turned so many heads. Not a lot


    of people knew about her prominent family background except several governors of the school.


    Audrey came from a very powerful family. With her father being the city mayor, she was well-versed


    with politics and was skilled in equipped with excellent interpersonal skills. When she was told to go to


    Alfred Club that night, she knew that it was the agenda of one person: Jared Wang.


    Jared Wang was known toe from a likewise rich and powerful family. He was extravagant in


    showing off his wealth, and he wanted Audrey really badly.


    The whole time, Audrey was trying to devise a way to avoid Jared Wang at the party. When she saw


    Peter, the idea to have him pretend to be her boyfriend immediately dawned on her.


    Although she hated Peter very much, she had to admit that he was a man of many abilities. He not only


    had medical prowess, but he was also a very skilled fighter. Despite being attacked by six guys that


    night, Peter ended up in the police station instead of the hospital.


    With him, Audrey felt safe.


    Hearing that Peter was Audrey''s boyfriend, her ssmates were stunned. They couldn''t believe it. It felt


    unfair. Clearly, Audrey deserved someone better. If Audrey were a beautiful flower, Peter was a foul


    piece of dog poo. ''This is going to be interesting, '' they thought.


    "Boyfriend?" Ada Wang repeated, stunned. She shuffled awkwardly before managing to force a smile.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Ada Wang, Audrey''s roommate, " she said extending a hand.


    "Nice to meet you too, " Peter replied, shaking her hand. Right now, he was Audrey''s boyfriend so he


    had to act appropriately.


    Ada Wang was a little surprised. She expected Peter to be savage and unrefined. He looked


    uneducated, after all. Surely he would also be brash. Instead, he was acting like a polite, polished


    gentleman. He wasn''t so bad, after all.


    As they were talking, a dashing Maserati stopped at the driveway, turning the heads of the people at


    the party.


    The door opened and a gentleman in his Versace and Rolex ensemble stepped out of the vehicle.


    The people started to flock excitedly towards him when they realized who it was.


    "It''s Jared Wang!"


    "Hey man, cool car! When did you buy it?"


    "Wow, Jared. You look so handsome!"


    Jared Wang basked at theirpliments. He greeted his ssmates and looked around trying to spot


    Audrey. His eyes lit up when he caught sight of her! Suddenly his eyes went to the guy she was with


    and his mood changed.


    Everyone knew he hosted this party for Audrey. He spent so much time and money nning this just to


    get her here.


    He carefully selected his clothes and made sure he''d arrive in style with his Maserati. More importantly,


    he booked the finest club in the city for her!


    ''How could she have brought a guy here? He looks poor and terrible!''


    What pissed him off more was how the guy held Audrey tightly at her waist, and Audrey didn''t look a


    tiny bit annoyed! In fact, they seemed to be having a great time! They were very happy and intimate.


    They were definitely not just friends.


    Jared Wang was very disappointed. He stormed at Audrey, losing his temper.


    "Who is he?" he shouted at her. "This is our ss party. Why did you bring a stranger here?" Jared


    Wang was young and impulsive. He didn''t have the habit of thinking things through; he just said what


    he thought and did what he felt like doing. In this case, it was scolding Audrey.


    Audrey stared at him nkly. "He''s my boyfriend, and he goes where I go. I''m here at the party, so he''s


    here too. We can leave now since I see we''re not wee here."


    Actually, she really didn''t like the party. Deep inside, she was so happy to finally have an excuse to


    leave. Audrey saw Jared Wang as someone who was childish and immature. Talking to him was


    boring.


    "What? When did you have a boyfriend? Why didn''t you tell me?" Jared Wang shouted at Audrey


    angrily.


    Audrey was outraged. "I don''t owe you anything, you brat! My rtionship status is none of your


    business! Clearly, we''re not wee here and we''re leaving right now!"


    Audrey pulled Peter as she proceeded to walk out.


    "Wait, no! Don''t do that! Audrey, you just got here. Let''s go to the club and have some fun, okay? Don''t


    mind Jared, he''s just angry. I''m sure he wants you to stay."


    Ada Wang tried to mediate, winking at Jared Wang secretly.


    "Audrey, these are your ssmates. Don''t be difficult, " Peter said.


    He didn''t want tension between them. After all, Audrey saw them every day, it would be difficult for her


    if they didn''t have a good rtionship.


    Ada Wang felt relieved that Peter was on their side.


    Audrey stopped reluctantly.


    However, Jared Wang started throwing a tantrum. "Shut up! She''s the reason why I held this party in


    the first ce, but now she has a boyfriend! Fuck this party! Go to the club and have your fucking fun!


    And you, fucking bitch, stop winking at me! Leave me alone!"


    Jared Wang stormed off and climbed back at his Maserati before disappearingpletely.


    Peter was stunned.


    ''What a loser, '' Peter thought. ''No wonder he doesn''t have a girlfriend.'' Peter sighed, shaking his head.


    Ada Wang turned red from embarrassment.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The people at the party didn''t know what to do now that Jared Wang left.


    But for Audrey, she felt so much better. Finally, he left!


    "Aww, man, Jared left. We''d better go. We can''t afford this ce, anyway, " the rest of the ss said in


    disappointment.


    They just lost their chance to have fun in the city''s finest club. Jared Wang was their golden ticket here.


    "No, it''s okay! Stay! We can still have fun here!"


    Audrey said, slipping the card into Peter''s hand secretly.


    "Yeah, I have a club card here! Let''s all have fun, guys!" Peter said.


    "Wow, really? That''s amazing!"


    "Don''t lie to us! This is the Alfred Club, the finest club in the city! It''s very difficult to get a card. The


    cheapest one costs three hundred thousand dors!"


    The ssmates couldn''t believe Peter could even afford a card at all.

 Chapter 31 What A Showoff

    Chapter 31 What A Showoff


    "Alfred Club? Pshh. I''m a member of the Passion Club! Let''s go!" Peter couldn''t help bragging in front


    of the students.


    Even though the students weren''t very convinced, they still followed his lead because of how he carried


    himself.


    Audrey looked at him in disbelief. ''What a douchebag, '' she thought.


    "Sir, please show me your card." The security guard requested.


    No one believed that someone who looked like Peter could afford a membership to the prestigious


    club.


    "Here you go." Peter handed his card to the security guard. The officer took his shlight and inspected


    it carefully. His face changed when he finally deciphered what it was.


    "I''m sorry, sir. This is Alfred Club, not Bayang Beauty Club." The security guard said coldly, almost


    losing his temper. ''What a foo! Did he think he can fool me with a beauty card?''


    "Oh, sorry¡­" Peter was so embarrassed. He nced at Audrey. ''Is she doing this on purpose to make


    me look stupid?''


    Audrey was confused. When she realized what was happening, she quickly scrambled into her bag.


    "Oh, sorry! I made a mistake!"


    She said, handing Peter another card. ''Oh, Peter, you douche. You''re so full of yourself but you''re


    nothing without my club card. You won''t even be allowed in here if it weren''t for me, '' she thought in


    secret.


    The security guard finally allowed them in after seeing the correct card.


    Audrey''s ssmates excitedly entered. With the free-flowing drinks and beautiful lights, they danced


    the night away and had the time of their lives.


    ---


    At the club''s balcony, Alfred received a message informing him about Peter''s presence in the club. He


    was stunned for three minutes, and then he startedughing loudly.


    ''Oh, Peter, I''ve been looking for you everywhere. Who would have thought you''d walk right into my


    club? I was furious when my guys failed to kill you. Now that you''re here, I''ll be sure to get the job


    done, ''


    Alfred thought to himself. Earlier, he was told that his men failed to kill Peter, and were even caught by


    the authorities.


    Going rogue, he decided he''d kill Peter in his club himself.


    This was his turf, and he was certain that nothing would get in his way this time.


    --


    Peter didn''t know that Alfred had discovered him. Even if he did, he didn''t really care. They went to the


    VIP area as soon as they entered.


    The room was beautifully decorated. The carpet, walls, and all the tables were made of gold, making


    the room look absolutely exquisite.


    The space was about 100 square meters where people could sing, dance or dine. Six highly-trained


    and beautiful waitresses roamed the area delivering top-quality service to its likewise top-tier patrons.


    They all felt like kings.


    Pretty soon, Audrey''s ssmates started to order drinks and had a good time, even made better with


    the excellent service and Peter''s graciousness.


    Despite the festivities, Audrey couldn''t help but observe Peter. His level of ease piqued her curiosity.


    ''He''s just a security guard and yet, he blends-in really well in this high-end ce, ''


    Audrey wondered.


    Suddenly, she started to feel so much resentment that she was tempted to throw a bottle at him.


    ''Why the fuck does he have all those expensive drinks when I''m the one paying the bill? I can''t afford


    all of those even though I''m the mayor''s daughter!''


    Blissfully unaware of Audrey''s concerns, Peter drank to his heart''s content with Audrey''s ssmates.


    Peter carried himself really well and was really good at connecting with his new friends. He oozed with


    charisma, impressing Audrey''s ssmates very much.


    Ada, who was more mature and sophisticated than her peers, was more than impressed ¡ªshe was


    attracted. Laughing at his jests and making as much eye contact as possible, she was sure that she


    would throw herself at him if it weren''t for her roommate.


    Audrey, on the other hand, grew angrier by the minute. ''What a showoff! You''ll regret this. Go, drink!


    Drink more until you die, idiot!''


    She cursed, very worried about the bill. ''I can''t afford all this, I don''t know what to do.''


    "What do you do for a living, Peter?" one of Audrey''s ssmates asked. "You must be so rich and


    powerful. Why do you wear such simple clothes?"


    Sipping on a ss of wine, Peter replied, "I prefer staying low-key. I find it satisfying when I embarrass


    people who misjudge me because of how I look. Don''t you agree? It''s called¡ª"


    "Something like being a wolf in a sheep''s skin. I''ve seen that a lot in novels, " one of Audrey''s


    ssmate cut him off with admiration even before he could find the right words.


    Peterughed, "Yes, that''s correct! You''re a smart boy, good for you!"


    "Bro, you didn''t tell us where you work!" The other ssmate asked again.


    "Silvend Group, " Peter replied ufortably knowing that he was only a security guard there.


    As he was about to make something up about his official designation, the student eximed,


    "Silvend Group? I''ve heard of thatpany! You must be a senior manager or something! You must


    be earning around ten million dors a year!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hahahaha, how did you know? You are clever! Okay, cheers!" Peter smiled from ear to ear and took a


    big gulp of wine.


    Audrey''s mouth dropped. ''You liar! What a showoff! What a big showoff!''


    She wanted to stand up and expose Peter then and there: tell her ssmates about his real profession


    and that the club card was actually hers.


    Quickly collecting herself, she decided against it because she already told her ssmates that he was


    her boyfriend.


    ''Okay, rx. Just hold it in, '' she told herself.


    ''I have to hold it in if I don''t want to be bothered by Jared again, '' she thought.


    Audrey''s ssmates started exchanging goodbyes at 12 o''clock midnight. They would have wanted to


    stay longer, but they had sses early the next day.


    When their bill arrived, the amount shocked Audrey to the core. She couldn''t believe her eyes!


    ''What?!


    $830, 000? This is too expensive!


    Damn it! I wanna kill Peter!''


    Audrey estimated the bill to be $20, 000-$30, 000. That, she could afford.


    But the amount in the bill was just too much! Paying the bill would put her father on the headlines the


    very next day.


    If people found out that his daughter spent that much money in one party, he would surely lose his job!


    Her ssmates were just as shocked when they saw the amount. They''ve never spent that much


    money in one night, their whole lives!


    Regr people would need to work for ten or twenty years to even earn as much. Still, they were at


    ease knowing that Peter, one of the top managers of Silvend Group, could surely afford it.


    Audrey knew the truth, though. Peter wasn''t a manager, he was only a security guard. She trembled


    and wanted to cry.


    ''What should I do? If I get my father into trouble, I would never forgive myself!''

 Chapter 32 An Intense Battle

    Chapter 32 An Intense Battle


    Seeing the look on Audrey''s face, Peter knew that she did not have enough money. He could not help


    but think to himself, ''Why did shee here with no money? What a silly girl!''


    Peter nced over the bill. Suddenly, his jaw dropped open. The sight made him want to copse right


    then and there.


    ''Holy shit! There must be something wrong! We only drank a little, but it already costed us $830, 000!


    That''s just too exorbitant!''


    Peter wanted to tear down the restaurant. However, he could not. He had bragged to her ssmates,


    so he had to bear the consequences.


    After all, men had to reap what they had sown. This was what he had to pay for his whole night of


    bragging.


    At that time, the voice of the restaurant manager came, "$830, 000 in total. Will you pay by credit card


    or by cash?"


    The manager said that with no respect, nor patience. It appeared as though he was looking down on


    Peter.


    ''How dare you, a poor guy, fight against Mr. Gao. What a joke! If you fail to pay the bill, you will never


    be able to leave Alfred Club. You and the two little beauties beside will never leave this ce!''


    Peter glowered at the manager and shouted at him, "Are you an idiot? How is it possible to bring bills


    worth thousands on hand? Of course, I''ll pay by card! I don''t understand how an idiot like you is a


    manager."


    Peter was furious, but he handed his card over, saying to Audrey''s ssmates, "Well, it isn''t that


    expensive. It costs only $830, 000."


    Now that he had bragged so much and the bill had to be paid, he was determined to keep the facade


    and act like a wealthy man.


    The manager didn''t expect Peter''s words. His mind went nk suddenly. He couldn''t find the words to


    retort him.


    Looking at the ck and dirty bank card that Peter handed over, he thought to himself, ''This rascal just


    gave me a card to act like he has the money. If the bnce is not sufficient to pay the bill, he will be


    doomed.''


    If Peter had only known what the manager was thinking about, he would surely spit on thetter.


    Several days ago, Alfred had transferred a million into Peter''s bank card, so the bnce of that card


    was for sure sufficient.


    The cashier soon inserted the bank card into the credit card terminal. Then, Peter had entered his pin


    and confirmed the payment.


    Audrey''s ssmates were surprised at how rich Peter was, but Audrey was worried about him. She


    stared at the cashier, worrying that the card would get declined.


    After all, Peter was just a security guard. How could it be possible for him to be able to pay that much?


    If he really had that much money, there would be no need for him to work as a security guard.


    The manager shouted before the cashier spoke, "Card''s declined, right?"


    Zzt-zzt!


    Beep!


    The receipt printed out from the card terminal right after the manager shouted out. Peter had received a


    text message alert from the bank, too.


    The cashier did not know what was wrong with the manager, so she said nervously, "Sir, the payment is


    sessful."


    She handed the card over to Peter with respect, "Sir, here is your card."


    "Thanks." Peter took his card and put it back in his pocket casually.


    The manager was so embarrassed and angry that his face got extremely red. He didn''t know what he


    should do at the moment!


    Audrey, who was on the other side, was relieved.


    "You can''t leave!" They were just about to leave when the manager roared out. The club''s security


    team blocked their paths.


    Peter sighed and then asked, "What''s the matter? I''ve already paid the bill!"


    "We suspect that you have stolen something from this establishment. I hope you would cooperate with


    our investigation, " the manager said insidiously.


    Peter was not a fool. He immediately knew that Alfred had plotted something against him, again.


    "How about letting my friends go first? I will stay and help you with your investigation, " Peter said,


    doing something with his phone before putting it back to his shirt pocket.


    Peter interrupted the manager''s thoughts, "I was the one who paid the bill. And you''re suspecting me of


    stealing. It will be of no help for them to stay. If you force them to stay, I will call the police and use


    you of assault."


    The manager looked to Peter''s friends and then nodded. "Okay. Let them leave."


    Audrey and her ssmates knew that something was wrong. They were just about to ask Peter about


    what was happening when he said, "I''m fine. Audrey, you and your friends should go first. Wait for my


    callter."


    "Fine. I will wait for your call." Audrey nodded and then went out with her ssmates.


    She knew that it would do no help if they stayed. Peter would have to take care of them during the fight.


    Therefore, it was better to leave and let Peter deal with the situation.


    Peter got a little bit relieved when he saw Audrey and her friends leave.


    The manager spoke with a bleak smirk, "Man, you do know how to care for women. You acted like a


    real man."


    Peter squinted, "It has nothing to do with you whether I act like a real man. I want to talk directly to


    Alfred Gao. You have bad breath, and I don''t want to endure that any longer."


    "Screw you!" The manager was insulted with those words, so he raised his fist, about to hit Peter...


    p!


    But Peter was fast, so he pped the man on the face. "Cut the crap, and don''t waste my time. Ask


    Alfred Gao toe down and see me."


    The manager was hit so hard that half of his face became red and swollen. He almost lost his bnce


    even. His face twisted with anger, and then he shouted, "You son of a bitch! How dare you summon Mr.


    Gao! You''ve already offended Mr. Gao and beaten me up! You''re a dead man now!"


    The manager shouted out and waved his hands to signal the club security toe over. They rushed


    toward Peter immediately.


    At the same time, a dozen men with strong, bulky statures came out from a room with long sticks in


    their hands, running fiercely toward Peter.


    "Motherfuckers!" Peter cursed them and squinted. Then, he suddenly seized the manager up and threw


    him to the dozen of henchmen.


    At the same time, he suddenly kicked the abdomen of one of the security guys with his right leg. The


    security guy screamed out and spat out blood from his mouth, falling down to the ground.


    Peter grinned, using both of his hands to grab another two security guys and crashed their heads


    strongly against each other''s.


    Bam!


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The two security guys fainted to the ground with their heads bleeding heavily.


    "Kill him!"


    At that time, all of the henchmen with the long sticks shouted out and ran closer to Peter. They all


    seemed determined to kill Peter with no mercy.


    Countless of sticks were waved in the air, making whooshing sounds. The scene was so frightening.


    "I haven''t had a good fight in so long. Today, I will fight with all my strength!" Peter felt no fear at all. He


    grinned, a gleam of happiness in his eyes, adrenaline rushing through his veins.


    Boom!


    He stomped his right feet to the ground, making a huge crack. The marble ground looked like it had


    been heavily hit by a huge ax.


    Peter jumped up with the force he gathered from the ground, and then he suddenly pounced onto the


    henchmen like a fierce tiger.


    Peter''s fists started to punch them, like bombs dropping from the air.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    One of the henchmen was punched, and he fell down immediately to the ground. His facial bones


    disfigured. He was not even able to sound out the pain he had felt.


    Peter grabbed the man''s long stick and suddenly swept it across and toward the henchmen. The long


    sticks slipped out from the henchmen''s hands with shing sounds to the ground.


    He showed no mercy, hitting on each of the thugs with great strength.


    Bam, bam, bam, bam! Four of the henchmen were hit on the head, copsing to the ground with their


    foreheads bleeding.

 Chapter 33 See Alfred Again

    Chapter 33 See Alfred Again


    In seven or eight seconds, about six or seven young people were knocked down, shocking everyone in


    the room.


    They were totally stunned. It seemed that they did not expect Peter to be so fierce.


    But after a short period of stupor, instead of fear, anger arose.


    Alfred was looking at all thirty of his hired thugs. If they could not beat Peter up, how could they follow


    Alfred''s instructions? How could they ask him for money?


    "Brothers, get up and beat the shit out of him! The one who would seed will be rewarded with a


    million bucks in cash!"


    The young men all howled and screamed like wolves excited to get down on their prey, and once


    again, their eyes turned red, blood rushing to their faces.


    "Come on, squirts, let me see what you guys have!" Peter shouted at these young people with scorn,


    and all of them rushed toward him even more crazily.


    In an instant, he darted toward one of the young men, gritted his teeth, screamed, and smashed the


    stick in the young man''s hand.


    The young man looked at the broken stick in front of him, and his head overflowed with cold sweat. He


    was about to dodge the hit, but Peter''s speed was too fast that he had no chance at all.


    With a loud bang, the young man''s head was directly hit, and a shower of blood sshed out of his


    forehead. Then, he fell down to the ground with a soft plop.


    "Weren''t you just so confident? That''s all it takes?" Peter sneered and stretched out his leg.


    The young man was kicked away like a sandbag and fell to the front desk, crushing it in half.


    Peter no longer paid attention to the young man, but he waved the stick and rushed to the other


    people, instead.


    Bam! One of young men was kicked.


    Boom! Another young man was knocked down.


    In a few seconds, the young men scrambled toward Peter like packs of wolves, but they all ended up


    falling to the ground like dead flies.


    So far, nearly thirty thugs had been beaten to the ground.


    The manager looked at the scene from afar. His legs were like jelly, his face was getting redder and


    redder, and his eyes were full of rage.


    Peter shed his brilliant white teeth. "These shrimps have been taken cared of. Now, can you call


    Alfred Gao down?"


    "No way! If you dare, go to the third floor and look for him yourself." The manager stomped out and


    sneaked out using the back door, disappearing without a trace.


    "Fuck." Peter was a little upset. Alfred was such an arrogant bastard. Without hesitation, he went


    straight to the third floor.


    Since Alfred dared note down, Peter decided to go up and confront him, instead.


    Peter went to the third floor, but it wasn''t easy. Everywhere he passed, it seemed like trouble was


    waiting for him.


    The whole hall on the first floor had be a mess of murmurs ¡ª unconscious bodies, and broken


    furniture. It was a horrible sight to see.


    Peter soon got to the second floor, but at the stairs on the second floor there stood more than twenty


    strong, young men waiting for him.


    More than twenty people, actually. Obviously, the amount of men here seemed more than those guys


    on the first floor, and each of them had a sharp machete in his hand.


    It seemed that Alfred was not a fool. He had this all nned, sorted, and calcted. And it was smart


    of him to do so.


    "Who are you? Tell me your name."


    Just as Peter cursed under his breath, a young man asked aloud.


    Peterughed. Was he stupid? Peter had been fighting for a few hours on the first floor, and they still


    didn''t know who he was.


    Peter didn''t mean to answer it at all. He raised his stick and smashed it down to the ground, creating a


    loud sound that echoed through the hall.


    "Bring it on!"


    The young man only had the time to say three words because his head had already been smashed by


    Peter''s stick.


    Another group of young men pretended not to care about Peter''s immense strength. They all waved


    their machetes, whined loudly, and rushed toward Peter.


    Peter was infuriated by all of these stubborn people who only had anger and greed in their hearts, even


    though they knew that they couldn''t beat him.


    A minuteter, all of the young men fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    The first floor''s done, the second floor''s destroyed... Finally, I can get to the third floor, " Peter


    continued to move up the staircase.


    When Peter got to the third floor, the first thing he saw was a spacious hall, which was so much brighter


    than the one on the first floor.


    In the middle of the hall, Alfred sat on a chair that looked like a throne as if he had been expecting


    Peter.


    Behind him, on both sides, were two attractive, young women massaging his shoulders for her, and on


    both sides of his legs were two equally sexy creatures rubbing his legs for him, seemingly enjoying


    themselves indescribably.


    Peter watched the scene, and he was furious.


    He was in a fatal fight downstairs, beating people up, While Alfred was enjoying all along. If this was


    eptable, then nothing was not.


    "I didn''t expect you to climb all three floors. But now that you''re here, you might as well drink, "


    Said Alfred as he looked at Peter with a gentle smile.


    This fellow really loved pretending that he was better than others, and clearly, he was dying to kill


    Peter, even though he had a smiling face.


    "Fuck you.


    I''m here to beat you up, not drink. Alfred, you''ve caused me trouble five times now. If I don''t show the


    same courtesy, then what good am I."


    When Peter finished saying that, he jumped and flew to Alfred like a whirlwind. His fists were curled like


    shells, about to hit Alfred''s disgusting face.


    ''Wait for me to smash your face. Let''s see you show off, then, ''


    Peter thought proudly.


    But before his fist hit the high-profile man''s face, the look in Alfred''s eyes changed suddenly.


    The two enchanting girls, who had been rubbing Alfred''s legs, suddenly jumped up. Each of them had


    a sharp de in her hand, stabbing Peter in the abdomen.


    Femme Fatale!


    Peter smiled faintly, took back his fist, turned his paws into palms, and suddenly stepped back.


    The two girls were about to change their tactics, but Peter''s speed had elerated. Before the girls


    could make another move, Peter grabbed their wrists and gently pinched them. The sharp des


    nged to the ground.


    In an instant, the two girls suddenly fell into Peter''s arms like beautiful mermaids.


    "Haha, thank you for your hugs. Although I know that I''m a handsome hero, now''s not really a good


    time. When I''m done with this, I will fight with you for three days and three nights."


    Peterughed and pinched the two women. Then, they fell to the ground softly, unable to get up.


    Atst, Alfred could not control his anger. His face became cloudy and cold.


    Those hooligans and swordsmen were all defeated by Peter. He was shocked, but he was not worried.


    But seeing these two girls fall made him panic.


    These four girls were his most precious assistants. Whether in handwriting or in gun-shooting, their


    skills were top-notch.


    Each one of the four women was able to sink a gang of fifty to sixty members in blood easily.


    Alfred was able to live so well in Golden City because of these four women. One could say that without


    these four women, Alfred would not be the man he was today.


    But now, two of the four girls had been overthrown by Peter in only a few seconds. How could he not


    panic? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 34 Trampling Him To Death

    Chapter 34 Trampling Him To Death


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    Giving up his gentlemen facade, Alfred yelled.


    As soon as he barked out hismand, the two girls behind him each took out a silver revolver,


    suddenly aiming at Peter and firing, not leaving Peter even a second to react.


    It was the first time that Peter had lost his calm. He moved so fast that his figure flickered, fury burning


    inside him.


    It was out of his expectations that Alfred''s assistants had guns, and their shooting was ruthless and


    resolute. ''They are fucking killing me!''


    "Bang-bang! Bang-bang!" Four gunshots resounded, but the bullets hit nothing.


    Opening their eyes in amazement, looking around, the two girls couldn''t believe that Peter had


    disappeared.


    "Where is he?" Alfred shrieked. He wasn''t a fool to believe that bullets could make a man''s body


    vanish.


    "Here I am." A voice called out over their heads. Alfred looked up, only to find Peter plunging down with


    his arms stretched like a hovering bird.


    Alfred panicked. "Kill..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he toppled to the ground as Peter gave him a p.


    The two girls came to themselves eventually. Guns were raised again at Peter but fell off from their


    hands. They cried out because their wrists were hurt.


    "I don''t hurt women, but you two are bad, " staring at the two girls, Peter said to them bitterly. Then, he


    reached out his hand and gave them hard ps.


    Pak! Pak! Pak!


    After a few loud sounds, the two girlsid down on the ground ashamed and angry, covering their


    burning buttocks with their palms, unable to stand up.


    Peter kicked away the guns. He smiled at Alfred and said, "Hey, what now? Is that all you''ve got?"


    Alfred touched his face and stood up. With his bloodthirsty eyes ring at Peter, he said, "Peter, I''ll


    remember this p. You''ll pay 100 times for this."


    ''The boy still doesn''t understand who has the upper hand here.''


    Peter curled his lips and gave him another p.


    Both sides of Alfred''s face were swollen as he spat out blood with a few of his teeth mixed in. The p


    made him whirl three times around before falling to the ground.


    Stepping forward, Peter trampled on his face and said in contempt. "You think you have any chance


    against me? Now, do you believe that I can kill you today if I want to?"


    "Ha-ha-ha!" Alfred burst intoughter. "Could you? I dare you to kill me. I''m part of the Gao family, a


    renowned entrepreneur in Golden City. If you kill me, I swear you won''t live to tomorrow, "


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Alfred growled, full of madness and hatred in his eyes.


    He was Alfred Gao, a bigwig in Golden City. He had never been insulted by having his face trampled


    on like that.


    This was a huge humiliation, a moment that he could never forget!


    "You have some character. I like it." Peter smiled. The sole of his foot crushed Alfred''s face on the floor,


    causing shrill cries.


    "You are right. I wouldn''t dare kill you. But I would dare cripple you." While smiling, Peter stomped


    heavily on Alfred''s leg, mercilessly cracking it, saying, "Remember this. Don''t ever bother me any more.


    Or you''ll not only lose a leg. By the way, I have recorded all of these, so you know what I mean."


    Then, he left Alfred alone and strutted out the Alfred Club.


    Before he left, he said goodbye to the four girls, "Beauties, see you next time. Next time, let''s get rough


    in a different way. I bet you''ll get some satisfaction, then. It''s gettingte, so I''ll go first. Bye!"


    Upon leaving the club, Peter took a taxi to his apartment and texted Audrey that everything was fine.


    Everything that happened tonight really wore him out.


    But he didn''t care about being exhausted. What he was concerned about was the 830, 000 he had lost.


    He felt heartbroken as he thought about it.


    Taking advantage of a woman was really a loss outweighed the gains. A touch on the waist and a kiss


    on her forehead cost him 830, 000. Damn it!


    Screech!


    The sudden break of the taxi almost threw Peter''s head onto the windshield.


    In front of the car stood a young man covered in blood, blocking their way. And they could see a group


    of people chasing after him from a distance.


    "What do we do now?" The driver was frightened to death by the scene. He had never seen anything


    like it before.


    Peter''s head ached upon seeing this, too. What a lucky day! Everything was going so wrong.


    "Open the door, and let him in. Then, let''s lose the guys behind us." Answering rapidly, Peter opened


    the door and pulled the young man inside the taxi.


    "Are you sure? Who knows what kind of person he is?" The driver still seemed frightened.


    "We don''t have a better option, so follow my lead. What''s more, we witnessed them killing people, so


    they won''t let us go. Let''s leave as soon as we can before it''s toote."


    After heforted the driver for a while, Peter turned to the young man to check his injuries.


    He had no idea what kind of enemy this young man had gotten in a brawl with. He had six ruthless


    stabs, each of them deep to the bones.


    Fortunately, the young man''s injuries were not fatal, so his life was not urgently at risk. Well, at least,


    not for now. He was bleeding heavily. Without any medical attention, he would die sooner orter.


    Peter took out his silver needles without hesitation. Then, he tried to stop the young man''s bleeding. He


    would always finish what he started.


    If the young man would die in the cab, he might also get involved and be in trouble.


    During the treatment, the driver turned the car around, rushing to the opposite direction, leaving the


    chasing men far behind.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much." The young man looked at Peter with gratitude and expressed his


    appreciation. "My name is Brandon Chu. May I have..."


    "Stop!" Peter interrupted, "You are bleeding too much. If you want to save your ass, stop talking. Who


    you are has nothing to do with me. I''ll help you stop bleeding for the moment. Later, I''ll dump you into a


    hospital, and I''d have nothing to do with you any longer."


    Peter talked to Brandon as he performed acupuncture.


    ''This guy is being chased to death on the street. He must be a bad guy if not a gangster.'' Peter didn''t


    want to get involved or seek trouble for himself.


    Brandon was embarrassed for he had always been extremely arrogant. He would have cursed Peter


    upfront if he had not been his savior at this moment.


    ''Fuck! I''m honoring you by showing respect. How dare you ignore me? A lot of people want to


    associate themselves with me, not only in Golden City, but also in the whole province. And I never give


    them an ounce of my attention.


    Today, I''m taking the initiative to show kindness, but I''m being refused!'' Frustration and confusion swept


    Brandon at the same time.


    ''But he saved me, so I''ll just let it go.'' The only thing he could do was to remember Peter''s face and


    look for a chance to return the favor in the future.


    The acupuncture waspleted soon enough. Peter looked at Brandon and asked, "Do you have any


    money?"


    "Yes, but only a few thousand. I can transfer money through my cards." Brandon was a bit ashamed to


    answer because usually he didn''t bring much cash. A few thousand was not enough for the favor for


    sure.


    "Forget transferring the money. I don''t want them. Give your cash to the driver. After all, he''s still saving


    you while you''re staining his cab. He might even get in trouble for doing this, " Peter said.


    Upon hearing this, the driver almost shed tears of gratitude.


    Brandon understood what Peter had meant. He asked the driver for his ount number, transferring


    50, 000 to him, and then pacified him, "Don''t worry, bro. I can guarantee that no one will go after you


    because of what you did."


    Admiration to Peter arose in his mind at the same time. ''This guy saved me, but he''s asking for a


    reward for someone else. I seldom see such a guy.''


    He didn''t know that Peter was already regretful upon hearing 50, 000 bucks. ''Holy shit! If I had known


    you were so rich, I would''ve asked for some. But what''s said is said. I can''t change anything now.''

 Chapter 35 False Evidence And Incrimination

    Chapter 35 False Evidence And Incrimination


    Peter asked the cab driver to pull over and sent Brandon in a hospital for treatment before heading


    straight home.


    Shelly approached Peter anxiously the moment he arrived at work the next day. "Oh, Peter, something


    bad happened. Mr. Zhang came back and asked to see you in his office!"


    "Mr. Zhang? Who is he? I don''t think I''ve met him before, " Peter asked, confused.


    "Mr. Zhang, whose full name is Jaden Zhang, has worked in ourpany for a dozen years. He is one


    of Miss Song''s subordinates, but Miss Song won''t offend him if not necessary. There are also rumors


    that he has been supporting Bob."


    Shelly whispered quickly.


    "He''s supporting Bob?" ''This can''t be good, '' Peter thought. He would have preferred to decline the


    meeting, but he knew he had no choice.


    He was about to knock when a woman with a voluptuous figure opened the door for him.


    "You must be Peter Wang. Mr. Zhang is in a meeting now. Pleasee in and wait for a moment, " the


    woman said, giving Peter a subtle but provocative nce.


    Peter didn''t know what to make of it. ''Is this woman trying to flirt with me at first sight? Am I even that


    attractive?''


    If he weren''t in a professional setting, he would have flirted back.


    "Thanks, " Peter replied politely as he entered. The woman handed Peter a ss of water before


    walking out of the office.


    Peter was pleasantly surprised. He almost suspected that the woman would seduce him and then


    use him of indecent assault. Apparently, he was wrong.


    "Oh god,e on baby..."


    Suddenly, a strange voiceing from Jaden''s personalputer got Peter''s attention.


    Confused, Peter walked over to check what was on theputer screen.


    His face turned bright red when he caught a glimpse of what was happening.


    Jaden Zhang, one of thepany''s most prominent leaders, was watching pornographic materials in


    the office! What a pervert! No wonder his secretary acted like a slut.


    Peter couldn''t take his eyes off the screen for minutes. When he was finally about to go back to his


    seat, the contents of the screen changed and the office door opened.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" A middle-aged man in a fine suit walked in, followed by his secretary


    ¡ª the one flirting with Peter previously.


    "Nothing, sir, " Peter replied.


    The middle-aged man looked at Peter unconvinced and quickly walked to also view his screen. "How


    dare you steal ssified information for thispany! Who do you work for?"


    "What? I wasn''t stealing anything!" said Peter, quickly denying the allegations.


    Crack!


    The man grabbed a sh drive attached to theputer and threw it to the desk. "You can''t lie to me. If


    you did nothing, then how did this sh drive get here?"


    Now Peter knew he was in trouble. He was set up!


    Shit, the business world was like a battlefield. He should have been more careful!


    "Call the police now! I want this man arrested for corporate espionage, " the middle-aged man


    immediately ordered his secretary, giving Peter no chance to defend himself.


    The secretary nodded and did what she was told.


    The man was Jaden Zhang, Vice President of the Silvend Group. He had been out for a business


    trip several days ago. Upon arrival, he was greeted with the news that Bob was beaten up and sent to


    the hospital.


    This infuriated him, especially when he found out that Peter, the guy responsible for Bob''s beating, was


    connected to Be.


    He saw it as an attack from Be by having one of his henchmen attacked. He then decided to set


    Peter up to incriminate him as his revenge.


    "Mr. Zhang, that sh drive is not mine. I would never steal confidential information from thepany, "


    Peter calmly exined himself.


    "Save your words for the police! They''ll be the ones who''ll decide your fate, " Jaden said, ignoring


    Peter''s exnation.


    Jaden saw this as a battle between Be and himself, Peter as a tool. Jaden wanted to show Be that


    she couldn''t get away with hurting his henchman that easily.


    In the CEO office


    Be immediately stood up the moment the news reached her. "What?! Mr. Zhang caught Peter


    stealing confidential information?"


    "Yes, nearly everyone in thepany knows about it now. The police are arriving any minute, " ir


    replied.


    "This is bullshit. Let''s go, " Be said, marching to Jaden''s office.


    She knew it was a setup, but what she couldn''t understand was why Peter fell into it that easily.


    Soon, the top executives of thepany were in Jaden''s office. Some of them were reprimanding


    Peter for his crime.


    "Never would I have known that a security guard like you would ever steal from ourpany!"


    "I agree! How dare you use your ess to the premises to break into Mr. Zhang''sputer!"


    "He can''t deny this forever. He''ll definitely spend his life in jail!"


    Although Peter could hear what they were saying, he was lost in his own thoughts. No one knew what


    he was thinking.


    The men assumed that his silence was a sign of his guilt so they continued talking down on him.


    ine looked at poor Peter and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Zhang, there must be something wrong.


    How could Peter be a corporate spy? There must have been a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Jadenughed. "Miss Dai, you were the one who hired this security guard, am I


    right? And now you are defending him. Are you sure you''re not hiding something?"


    Jaden replied suspiciously, putting some of the me on her.


    ine went pale. Suddenly she feared for her career as well, almost losing her bnce.


    She did not want to bebeled as an aplice to the crime.


    Jaden''s words also elicited suspicion from the other members of the leadership team. They looked at


    ine distrustfully, making her feel very ufortable.


    Seeing what Jaden did to ine, Peter spoke up, "Mr. Zhang, how could you just randomly use


    people of such things? I''m fine with you incriminating me, but you don''t have to involve other people."


    "What did you say? Are you saying that my ims have no grounds?" Jaden was furious. ''This bastard


    is antagonizing me! I will not let him get away with this!''


    "You know what happened today, Mr. Zhang. We both know what happened and we both know there


    are no pieces of evidence to back up your ims, " Peter said calmly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why, you¡ª"


    Jaden got even more infuriated with Peter''s calmness. How could he be soposed? He should be


    worried and sick by now especially with what wasing next! Jaden didn''t expect Peter to be so


    collected, and he didn''t like what was happening at all.

 Chapter 36 Stay Calm

    Chapter 36 Stay Calm


    "What are you all doing here? Don''t you all have work?" A cold voice sliced through themotion just


    as Jaden was fuming. Be appeared with a still face catching everyone''s attention.


    The senior managers immediately bowed their heads and moved to both sides to make way for her.


    Despite Be''s short stay in thepany, she was already able to establish a strong reputation.


    Apart from Jaden, no one dared to challenge Be in Silvend Group, let alone offend or displease


    her.


    Everyone knew of the rivalry between Jaden and Be. Jaden still harbored ill feelings towards Be


    especially after shended her position as president. Jaden was the main candidate for the post had


    Be not been transferred. There had been friction between them ever since.


    "What''s happening?" Be demanded, walking to Jaden''s side.


    "I caught this security guard stealing confidential information from myputer. Miss Song, you need


    to decide what to do with him, on behalf of thepany, "


    Jaden advised dutifully, hiding his ulterior motifs. He knew Be wanted to back Peter up, but he was


    determined to make the situation difficult for her, not as easy as she wished.


    Be didn''t know what to do, cursing inwardly. He was speaking in front of everybody so she couldn''t


    openly defend Peter.


    She was sure that if she did that in front of her managers, news of her bias would reach the directors in


    less than 10 minutes and her position as president would be in jeopardy.


    As Be was trying to find the best way to go about the situation, four policemen suddenly came


    rushing in.


    "Officers, thank God you''re here. This man stole confidential information. Please arrest him and find out


    who he''s working for!" Jaden immediately requested, grabbing the opportunity to have Peter detained.


    Silvend Group was known as the biggest financial group in the Golden City. The police would surely


    prioritize this issue and immediately jump at Peter.


    But as they came closer, they recognized him right away. "Mr. Wang, is that you?"


    The officer-in-charge was Richard Xing, Director of the Southern Regional Bureau. He didn''t expect


    that the spy Jaden reported would turn out to be Peter.


    "Mr. Xing, you came right on time. I need your help to prove my innocence, " Peter told Richard calmly.


    "Innocence? What else is there to prove?" Jaden said in anger. He didn''t expect a mere security guard


    to even be acquainted with the director of the police force.


    "Mr. Xing, as an honorable officer, surely you wouldn''t bend thew just because you know the person


    involved, would you? This man sneaked into my office to steal confidential information. I caught him in


    action. This is the sh drive he used to store the data. We have witnesses and evidence. You have


    everything you need to arrest him, right now!"


    Richard didn''t know what to do. Had he known that the reported person was Peter, he would not have


    come here. Now what? He was holding a wolf by the ears. How would he find a way around this?


    Was it wise to arrest Peter? If the allegations were true, then there would not be any problems. But if


    they weren''t, his position as director would surely be in jeopardy.


    If he didn''t arrest Peter, he''d surely be under scrutiny for his refusal in front of the senior managers of


    Silvend Group. Neither side wasn''t without risk. Realizing that he was in a severely precarious


    situation gave Richard a very bad headache.


    Thankfully, Be came to the rescue. "You don''t have to arrest him right away, Mr. Xing. Peter is


    denying the allegation. We might as well listen to his side of the story."


    "Be Song, you are obviously covering up for this culprit. I will file aint against you!" Jaden


    used, pointing a finger at Be.


    "How dare you! Who are you to address me as such? Know your ce! As president of thispany, I


    will not hesitate to put a criminal behind bars; but also I am not going to allow any of my employees to


    be unjustly used of a crime they did not do."


    "If he is a real spy, I won''t defend him anymore. But if the allegations against him are proven wrong,


    then mark my words, I WILL find out who is behind this trickery."


    Be boomed, regaining her control over the situation.


    Peter looked at Be with appreciation. "Mr. Xing, I am wronged indeed, " he exined calmly. "First of


    all, I have never seen that sh drive before. You can check it for my fingerprints if you want to.


    Second, although there is no camera in this office, there are cameras in the corridor outside. You can


    check the time of when I came in andpare it to the timestamp on the data in the sh drive so you


    can see if I was able to copy all the pieces of information there, in such a short time.


    Third, you can also check his keyboard, mouse, and even his desk, and see if my fingerprints are on


    there.


    Fourth, I can admit that I sat on this sofa for a while. You will surely find my fingerprints on the armrest


    and the ss if you want to check it too.


    Finally, you can check if hisputer is wired to anything that would allow for remote ess. I believe


    all these things should be enough to prove my innocence."


    What Peter said left everyone silent.


    Both Richard and Jaden clearly did not expect a mere security guard to be so calm and clear-minded


    under a situation as high-pressure as this.


    ''Is he really just a security guard?''


    Jaden felt very uneasy.


    Only Be didn''t seem so surprised as she was well aware of what Peter was capable of.


    Richard did not waste time. He immediately called for his team to check the CCTV footage and the


    pieces of evidence Peter suggested.


    Jaden''s face was white as ash. He knew he lost this battle and there was no way to salvage the


    situation.


    Jaden''s secretary was sweating so hard that she couldn''t manage to stand up straight. She attempted


    to slowly exit the scene, but the police stopped her.


    Two hourster, all the pieces of evidence were traced back to her. The policemen handcuffed her and


    took her to their custody. The storm finally subsided.


    Although he was taken off the hook, Peter could not help but feel bad that the secretary allowed herself


    to be arrested instead of admitting that it was all the doing of her superior. It seemed that Jaden had


    strings that he wasn''t aware of.


    Back in the President''s Office


    "You can no longer work at the Security Department. From now on, you''ll be transferred to the Logistics


    Department as my driver. Lisa and Shelly have been performing excellently, so we''re going to have


    them trained to be transferred to the Sales Department, " Be said, looking at Peter.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Security Department was managed by Jaden. 80% of the staff there were loyal to him. After what


    happened that day, Be was sure that it would be difficult for Peter to integrate himself with the team,


    so Be had him transferred.


    Peter was against the decision on his new assignment at first, but when he learned that Lisa and Shelly


    were also going to be transferred, he decided that he also did not intend to stay anymore and finally


    agreed to the transfer as well. "Can I get a raise?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, you may." Be nodded.


    "Are there many beautiful girls in my new assignment?" he asked.


    "Yes, there are, " Be said, starting to feel irritated.


    "Will I be able to touch their thighs?" Peter asked excitedly.


    "Go away!" Be snapped. He was unbearable!


    ''The son of a bitch is so difficult to change. You give him a hand, he takes an arm.''


    Peter arrived at the Logistics Department and found that all the other drivers had gone out to work. He


    felt bored being all by himself.


    As his duty was about to end, he received a text message.


    "Don''t leave after work. Wait for me at the basement parking."


    Peter smiled with glee.

 Chapter 37 Seeing An Old Classmate

    Chapter 37 Seeing An Old ssmate


    Peter happily went to the basement parking when his shift ended.


    The moment he saw Be, Peter removed his jacket excitedly. "Be, boss, I''ming."


    He couldn''t wait to see his beautiful boss sitting alone in her red Hummer in the dark garage.


    Upon seeing him, Be flipped her smooth hair and gestured her finger seductively. "Come on, I can''t


    wait for it any longer."


    Peter stopped abruptly. "What can I do for you?"


    Be curled up her lips. "You''re not a beast¡­


    You''re a coward!"


    Peter couldn''t take it. With gusto, he banged at the car door and tried to enter forcibly.


    If he had a weakness, it would be seduction from an extremely beautiful goddess. He would show her


    how big of a man he was.


    Bang!


    Something hit Peter forcibly.


    Aghh!


    Ahhhhhhh!


    "Why did you do that?!" Peter said angrily, clutching at his stomach.


    "Get in the car. We''re going to a party, " Be said, suddenly in a serious and authoritative tone once


    again.


    Peter looked at her ambiguous expression. He thought about protesting but eventually decided to give


    in.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the Bluesea Hotel.


    "Wait for me here while I park." Be said, dropping him off at the hotel entrance.


    He immediately noticed the attractive waitresses and their long beautiful legs.


    "Peter?" He suddenly heard someone calling, which interrupted his thoughts.


    He turned his head and saw a man and a woman looking back at him.


    They were both young ¡ªprobably around twenty-four or twenty-five years old.


    While you wouldn''t say that the man was handsome, he definitely looked good in a suit.


    The woman wore a loose top and a fitted cotton skirt. She looked rather average, but the ensemble she


    wore entuated her assets well and made heads turn.


    The woman looked at Peter suspiciously as she stood close to herpanion, holding his arm. She


    found it odd that her boyfriend would be associated with such a in-looking man.


    "I''m sorry, you are?" Although he looked familiar, Peter couldn''t seem to recall who the man was.


    "Oh, Peter, it''s really you!" The man replied, amused. "It''s me, Beck! We were ssmates in high


    school. Don''t you remember?"


    "Oh, Beck!" Peter finally realized.


    He had known this man since first grade! Peter dropped out of school on their second year in high


    school, But he could still remember how Beck was always bullied by their other ssmates. Back then,


    he was thin and wimpy, but after several years, he seemed to have grown into this strong and confident


    guy.


    It was nice to see him again. After he had experienced many difficult years in his life, his early


    memories in school were truly ones that he treasured.


    "It''s probably been ten years since west saw each other! How are you? What are you doing here?


    Do you work here at Bluesea Hotel?"


    Beck asked, observing Peter''s getup which looked very in and simplepared to his.


    This didn''te as a surprise especially because he apanied Be but wasn''t able to change out


    of his work clothes. Anyone would be able to tell that he was a blue-cor worker based on what he


    was wearing.


    Peter sighed and shook his head. "No, I don''t work here."


    "Oh, where do you work?" Beck asked.


    "I work as a security guard in Silvend Group, " Peter replied. It slipped his mind that he was recently


    transferred to the logistics department and was now a driver.


    "Security guard?" Beck eximed in surprise. "How can you be a security guard?" he wondered aloud.


    "Come to think of it, you did pretty bad at school, and you seemed to prefer ying with knives and


    guns. I guess it makes sense for you to work as a security guard."


    Growing impatient, Beck''s girlfriend started pulling at his arm. "Dear, let''s go. We''re wasting time


    chatting with a security guard. I''m hungry, I want to go now."


    Beck red at his girlfriend. "Phoebe, don''t talk like that. This is my high school ssmate. Back then,


    Peter was the man no one would dare provoke."


    "Ugh, so what, he''s a gangster, " Phoebe replied, uninterested. "So what if he was super popr in


    high school? Who cares if so many ignorant little girls lined up for him back then? Now he''s nothing but


    a stinking security guard."


    This time, instead of telling off his girlfriend, Beck looked at Peter and said, "Peter, I think you should


    quit your job as a security guard. I''ll help you. I don''t have a very high position, but I''m a manager. I''m


    pretty sure I can find a better job for you. No woman will take you seriously as a security guard, man.


    What do you say?"


    It made sense for Beck to show off right now. Back then, Peter had been the one that people looked up


    to in school. At the wave of his hand, crowds of young girls would scream trying to get his attention.


    Beck was a nobody that kids pushed around. Girls didn''t like him either. Surely it was satisfying for him


    to see how poor Peter was right now.


    Peter had realized that Beck was showing off. He was still caught in a haze reminiscing about the good


    old days.


    "That''s really nice of you, friend. But it''s okay, I really am fine."


    Beck was about to continue talking when his girlfriend cut him off. "Can you stop wasting your time with


    this security guard? You already offered to find him a new job but he rejected your kindness. Let''s go,


    we''re already runningte, "


    Phoebeined, pulling him to the entrance.


    "Sorry, my girlfriend didn''t mean that, " Beck said, but it was obvious he didn''t really mean his apology.


    He clearly looked down on Peter.


    Peter wordlessly shook his head.


    "You know each other?" Be asked when she arrived right after the couple entered the restaurant.


    She caught a glimpse of them talking but she had no idea what they were talking about.


    Peter nodded.


    "Let''s go inside, " Be said, grabbing his arm and walking close to him.


    The banquet was already filled with guests when they entered.


    The Grand Hall was bright and spacious. The ground was covered in a white carpet that made the


    room look very elegant.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The waitresses looked like fairies in a scenery as they shuttled back and forth in their red dresses.


    The sight of the beautiful waitresses quickly erased the earlier conversation from Peter''s memory.


    Be whispered something to Peter and left.


    Celebrities and high-profile personalities didn''t only serve as interesting friends, but presented a big


    opportunity of socialwork. Be would be sure to make the most out of it.


    The crowd was very diverse. Generally, the most well-known were the ones who mingled the most,


    being the social butterflies that they were. The ones who were less prominent were more reserved,


    clearly doing their best to broaden theirwork.


    Staying at the corner and munching on what the buffet offered, Peter marveled at the sights and


    sounds around him. He enjoyed looking at all the people and their bodynguage, their clothes, and


    how it all blended with the beautiful setting.


    Peter was determined not to waste the opportunity to bask at the gourmet dishes in the buffet.


    As he was enjoying his food, he suddenly heard a woman crying out, "Frank, stop!" as she hit his


    chest.

 Chapter 38 Arrogance

    Chapter 38 Arrogance


    "Oh my god!"


    Peter eximed, touching the woman in panic.


    ''Wow, that feels great, '' he thought.


    However, after he saw who the woman was, his face changed.


    ''What the fuck? Why is she here?'' he thought.


    Realizing that it was Peter, The woman likewise looked very embarrassed and started to run away.


    "Hey, you! Let go of my woman!" a man shouted from across the room.


    SLAP! The man pped the woman''s face and cursed her in rage, "You slut! Where do you think


    you''re going? Your boyfriend sent you here as a gift for me. You have no right to run away! You know I


    have the money and power to do with you as I please so don''t make me angry. You don''t want me


    angry, you understand?"


    He said, pping the woman so hard that she fell to the ground.


    Peter looked at the man.


    He wore expensive clothes and his sleek hair was as shiny as his shoes. He looked at the woman with


    arrogance and contempt.


    Beck, who was standing behind the man, had his head down and looked terrified.


    The girl was Phoebe, Beck''s girlfriend!


    She knelt on the ground and pleaded, "Frank, please. Please let me go. I''m not that kind of girl."


    "You? Are you fucking kidding me?" Frankughed and pped her again. "Look at your dress! You


    look like a slut! Do you think I''m dumb? You''d bettere with me or I''ll sell you to a brothel."


    Phoebe trembled as she looked back at her boyfriend. "Honey, we''re engaged. Don''t let him do this to


    me. Please help me!"


    She said desperately. "Frank¡ª" Beck tried to say.


    "Shut up! Fuck off!" Frank screamed as he kicked his stomach. Beck fell to the ground in pain.


    Frank lifted his leg and pressed his shoe on Beck''s face. "You said she was all mine. Don''t you


    remember? A deal is a deal. Break your word and I swear you won''t go far in this city."


    "No, no, Frank, I didn''t mean it, I''m sorry!" Beck said immediately. "You can have her for as long as you


    like. Take her, go ahead! She has nothing to do with me. Please forgive me, Frank!"


    "How can you do this to me?" Phoebe cried in despair.


    "Good dog." Frankughed with satisfaction. "Look at your man! What a loser!" he told Phoebe. "You''re


    better off with me, sweetheart. I won''t marry you but I won''t sell you off like this loser."


    "Come, I''ll give you a great life if you make me happy, " Frank said, kicking Beck before walking


    towards Phoebe.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Phoebe looked at Peter with clear desperation. "Please help me. I don''t want to go with him. Please¡­"


    She knew Peter was only a security guard who would most likely be powerless in her situation, but she


    felt like she had no choice anymore.


    Peter was herst hope, even though she knew that it was probably not a good idea for anyone to


    offend Frank. Peter, of all people, wouldn''t risk his life for her, especially after how she treated him in


    the parking lot.


    To her surprise, Peter turned at Frank.


    "Stop right there, " he said as he grasped his arm.


    Phoebe and Beck were stunned.


    ''Does this security guard know what he''s doing? How could he stand up to a guy like Frank?''


    Just as surprised as everyone in the room, Frank turned. "Do I know you? You''d better stay out of this,


    mate, "


    He said calmly. The people at the party were mostly in high society. Peter was the only one who was


    nameless.


    While everyone knew how powerful Frank was, Peter couldn''t care less.


    Though Frank wasn''t the most prominent, he still had a very strong influence in the city and only a


    small number of people were brave ¡ªor stupid ¡ªenough to offend him.


    "What are you doing, Peter? Are you insane? You''re just a security guard, Frank will kill you! Apologize


    right now!"


    Beck shouted before Peter could respond to Frank''s question.


    A part of Beck was outraged. He clearly had more resources than Peter, but he was totally deemed


    powerless by Frank. How could Peter stand up to him like that?


    He felt very jealous of Peter''s guts. He hoped that Frank would put him in his ce once he found out


    that he had nothing.


    Driven by his pride, Beck still wanted to be sure he was a notch above Peter even though his friend


    was clearly trying to help them.


    "Fuck you, Beck! How could you say that!" Phoebe screamed with rage. Why did she even fall in love


    with this man? If only she knew what kind of a douchebag he was from the beginning!


    "Security guard?" Frank smirked in disbelief. "And you dare to challenge me? Hahahahaha! You''re


    dead, you son of a bitch, "


    Frank said as he struck to p Peter.


    "Ouch!


    Ahhh!


    My face!"


    To everyone''s surprise, it was Frank who was screaming.


    Clutching his face, Frank looked at Peter in disbelief. "How dare you! Fuck you, you''ll regret thi¡ª"


    "Pak!" Peter pped him again.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are?" Peter said.


    Beck and Phoebe werepletely shocked. They didn''t expect Peter to be able tond a hit on Frank


    like that.


    ''You''re insane, Peter. You should not have done that. Frank will not let you go, '' Beck thought.


    As for Phoebe, gratitude welled up inside her. She felt grateful and safe.


    "I''m gonna kill you!" Frank screamed. Peter was just a security guard. How dare he do this to him? This


    was embarrassing! He would not let him go!


    "Hey! Who are you gonna kill?"


    Be appeared, cold and queen-like.


    Frank couldn''t believe his eyes. "Be?"


    Everyone in the city knew that Be was not one you should trifle with. Even Frank wouldn''t dare piss


    her off.


    "Be, I''m going to kill that security guard. Does he have anything to do with you?" Frank said trying to


    control his temper.


    "Yes, he does. This ''security guard'' is my boyfriend, and it has everything to do with me if you intend to


    kill my boyfriend, Frank, " Be replied.


    The eyes of the crowd widened. They couldn''t believe what they just heard. ''Is this a joke? Be and a


    security guard?


    This can''t be true!'' They looked at Peter with doubt, envy, and admiration all at the same time.


    Be was one of the most beautiful and sought-after women in the Golden City. Men in high society fell


    at her feet. It was unbelievable that she was dating someone like Peter.

 Chapter 39 A Beautiful Fighter

    Chapter 39 A Beautiful Fighter


    "Boyfriend? Are you kidding? He''s just a fucking security guard!" Frank yelled. ''What the fuck? I can''t


    believe this! This security guard bagged Be Song? That''s so unfair!''


    Frank felt furious and jealous, as he was also interested in dating Be!


    Be, however, lost her temper the moment she heard Frank looked down on Peter, and gave him a


    stinging p.


    "How dare you! Who do you think you are? So what if he''s a security guard? I love him and that''s none


    of your business! Besides, he''s more of a man than you, you jerk!"


    People were stunned with what Be said. ''What a strong woman!''


    Frank red at her. "Fine! Alfred is going to hear about this!"


    SLAP! Be hit him squarely on the face again.


    "Do not say that name in front of me!" she boomed.


    Just the sound of his name made her so angry. Did Frank think that she was afraid of him? He couldn''t


    underestimate her like that!


    "You!" Frank was enraged. ''This woman can''t humiliate me in front of all these people!''


    "Do what you want and get out of my sight before I change my mind!" Be said coldly.


    Frank looked at Be, then at Peter, and stormed off.


    He''d surely be aughing stock if he allowed himself to be pushed around by Be in front of everyone,


    longer. He hated Be and Peter so much and was determined to get his revenge.


    The hall was silent.


    Be had always had an elusive reputation, but they didn''t know she was so tough.


    Beck was also stunned by what happened.


    ''What the fuck. How did this security guardnd someone like Be?'' As with the other men in the


    room, he was filled with envy and confusion.


    Phoebe was teary-eyed, overwhelmed with gratitude for what Peter did.


    "Phoebe, let''s go, " Beck said, grabbing her and leading her to the exit. p!


    "Don''t touch me!" Phoebe said hatefully. "I never want anything to do with you and I never want to see


    you again! We''re done!"


    "Peter, " she said as she walked over to him. "Thank you so much for what you did."


    "No need to thank me, " Peter replied, shaking her hand. "I''m just doing my job. I''m a security guard,


    remember?"


    "I''m sorry for what I said before. I was a snob and I was wrong about you, " Phoebe said, her face


    turning scarlet.


    "No problem. Apology epted. But I do hope that you find a better man, next time, " said Peter.


    "Thank you, thank you so much, " Phoebe said, bowing and then turning away to leave.


    Peter and Be followed soon after.


    "What you did was really nice, Peter. If I hadn''te, I''m pretty sure she would have fallen in love with


    you already. Are you sad?"


    Be teased as she walked close to Peter, yfully pinching his waist.


    "What makes you say that? I''m not that kind of guy, okay. I didn''t want to sleep with her!" he replied.


    Her pinch was painful! "Oh,e on. I mean it, I don''t like her! You''re way more beautiful than she is!"


    "Really, now? Well, I saw you touch her body a while ago, " she said, pinching harder.


    ''What? She saw that?''


    Peter felt a jolt of panic. Keeping hisposure, he replied calmly, "That''s not true. I only held her so


    she wouldn''t fall to the ground."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Okay, fine. I forgive you. But you''d better not touch another woman again, or I''ll chop your balls off."


    "Yes, my queen."


    After giving him a fair warning, Be left and started socializing with the other party guests.


    Peter rubbed his painful waist and walked around until he found a corner where he could sit down.


    ''What a bitch! That was so painful! Why is she so controlling? I''m just her driver, she has no right to do


    that to me!''


    It was fortunate that because of the size of the hall, amotion as small as what happened earlier


    didn''t cause much of a disturbance.


    No one recognized Peter on the other side of the hall.


    Unknown to Peter, though, was that it was rare for people in these kinds of gatherings to sit down.


    So being the only one seated made people look at him, puzzled. He was clearly out of ce.


    Peter, on the other hand, was still very angry with Be for what she did, and he needed to let it out


    really badly. He went to the buffet table and started to eat as much food as he could.


    Suddenly, Peter caught a glimpse of something shiny from the corner of his eye.


    Quickly checking to see what it was, he found a fork on the table, Right where he was sitting!


    ''Damn it! Who did this? That almost got me killed!''


    Before Peter could say anything, he spotted a swift movement at his periphery ¡ª an attack!


    "Fuck!"


    Peter eximed, barely avoiding the attack.


    Finally seeing the source of the blows, Peter found himself gazing at a breathtakingly beautiful girl with


    perfect features. He was stunned.


    She looked like an angel, except that her eyes were cold and showed little emotion, just like a robot.


    She wore a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans that fit tightly around her two long legs. Peter almost lost


    his mind.


    The girl, on the other hand, looked at Peter, somewhat surprised at his quick reflexes.


    "Are you insane? Why did you do that?" Peter yelled at her. If she weren''t this beautiful, he would have


    already kicked her ass.


    The girl frowned as she prepared to deliver another kick to Peter''s head.


    ''Fuck, crazy bitch!''


    Peter grabbed her leg the moment it swung toward him.


    The force was so strong that it pushed him to step back.


    ''Oh, wow. She can fight!''


    Peter didn''t expect that! This was the first time Peter met someone who could fight like this in the


    Golden City.


    Equally shocked, the girl didn''t expect Peter to be a challenging opponent! Angrily, she swung with her


    right hand attempted to hit his head.


    The punch was strong


    And it hit him cleanly.


    "You''re insane!" Peter cursed, pushed the girl to the sofa, and started to walk away.


    "I have to get away from this ce!"


    He thought, irritated at tonight''s turn of events.


    "Stop!" The girl lunged forward, stood in front of Peter, and held a gun to his head.


    Peter''s expression changed abruptly.

 Chapter 40 Felix Yang

    Chapter 40 Felix Yang


    "Are you crazy?" Peter screamed as he charged towards the girl like a cheetah.


    Moving was difficult after all the food he ate, but the adrenaline of having a gun pointed to his head got


    the better of him.


    Surprised by his sudden move, the girl attempted to pull the trigger, But Peter was too fast. Before she


    could do anything, he used his hand to sh the weapon out of her by hitting her wrist.


    Pak!


    Before she knew it, the gun fell to the ground. On reflex, she backed up quickly and lifted her knee,


    throwing Peter a kick!


    "You''re insane!" Peter said angrily as he deflected the woman''s kick and counterattacked with a strong


    shove.


    Unable to avoid it, she fell to the sofa, infuriated.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As she was about to push herself up, she heard a m and a burning pain swept through her body.


    In a sh, Peter disappeared.


    "Asshole!" she cursed, and then she saw a bright sh of light.


    "Woah! Who is that guy beating up that beautiful woman?"


    "I can''t believe he hit the director! My goodness!"


    "This world is crazy!"


    Onlookers were dumbfounded with what they saw.


    Indifferent to their reactions, Peter pped the woman and immediately made his escape.


    He''d be dead if he stayed longer.


    He wasn''t a fool. That was no ordinary woman. She fought too well and it was clear that she was


    known to the people at the party.


    He didn''t want any more trouble, and he didn''t want to get Be into trouble simply by being associated


    with him.


    Before he reached the exit, a group of young men arrived, catching the attention of the people at the


    party.


    The young men had an air of arrogance. Clearly, they were of strong influence and possibly from a


    prominent background.


    The guy at the center was about 1.8 meters tall. He wore a white sleek suit and was extremely


    handsome. The women swooned.


    "Oh my, he''s so hot!"


    "Is that Felix Yang?"


    "It''s him! The legendary Felix Yang. Oh, he''s so dreamy!"


    Admirers started to scream and those who knew who he was looked at him with astonishment. It


    seemed that it wasn''t usual for him to grace such events with his presence.


    Peter inspected Felix Yang''spanions and felt a rush of panic when he realized that Frank was one


    of them. Perhaps Felix Yang was here to take revenge for his friend''s injuries.


    Frank knew who Be was but he did not hesitate to fight Peter. Felix Yang could be worse because


    unlike Frank, he wasn''t afraid of Be.


    "That''s him!" Even before Peter thought of hiding, Frank, with his swollen face, jumped out and pointed


    at Peter.


    In an instant, Felix Yang and all the people in the crowd had their eyes on Peter.


    The people who witnessed the skirmish that night felt worried about what would happen next.


    In their eyes, the toad who ate swan meat might be kicked out of the bucket this time. Once Felix Yang


    was involved, even Be couldn''t protect Peter.


    "You beat up Frank?" Felix Yang asked in a chilly voice as he walked up to Peter.


    "Go away. I don''t want to fight, I have better things to do, " Peter said grudgingly and intended to leave.


    He had no intention to fight with these guys.


    Since he was discovered, there was no need to hide.


    The girl with the gun scared Peter more than these guys did.


    Felix Yang stood in front of Peter, blocking his way. "You hit my man, don''t you think you owe me an


    exnation?"


    In Felix Yang''s eyes, Peter was afraid of him and wanted to leave this instant. Peter was only a security


    guard. He only survived the skirmish with Frank because Be got between them. How could he


    possibly stand a chance against this group?


    "What exnation do you want?" Peter asked patiently.


    "Frank is one of my dogs. You know how the saying goes, ''when you hit a dog, you answer to its


    owner''. I''m not going to let you do that to my dog. Don''t worry, what I want is simple. I just want you to


    kneel, bow your head to the ground three times, and p yourself three times, and we''ll forget this ever


    happened, "


    Felix Yang said calmly.


    "You''re crazy, " Peter said angrily. "Get out of the way or I''ll beat both you and your dog."


    Bang!


    The whole room was stunned.


    ''Wow, this guy is insane! Did he really think he could do whatever he wanted just because he had


    Be?


    How could he talk to Felix Yang like that? Does he have a death wish?


    Any sane person who cared for his life would know when to shut up. This guy looks like he''s asking for


    it!''


    The same thoughts echoed in everyone''s head.


    "You are a funny guy, Peter Wang. No one has ever talked to me like that! Very interesting!" Felix Yang


    replied sarcastically.


    "Can you stop showing off? Let''s fight if you want to fight. If not, then I''d suggest you get out of the way,


    "


    Peter said while also checking his periphery for the bitch with the gun.


    "Alright, I''ve had enough." Felix Yang''s eyes darkened. "Kill him!"


    At his leader''smand, a tall and muscr goon behind him charged at Peter.


    The bodyguard, without any hesitation, mmed toward Peter, eyes full of disdain.


    His arm wasrge as an adult''s calf, and his fist was as heavy as an iron ball. Everyone held their


    breath while some closed their eyes. They couldn''t bear to watch.


    Wasting no time, Peter balled up his own fist and threw it at the beast in front of him.


    Phew!


    The sound of wind resounded as his fist hit the bodyguard''s directly.


    ''This guy is clearly insane, ''


    Everyone thought.


    Crrkk!


    A crisp sound of a broken bone echoed in the room.


    Frankughed hysterically. "You idiot! Mr. Yang''s bodyguard is a soldier from the special forces! You''re


    nothing but a security guard, you''re no match for him! See, now your arm is broken!"


    "Ahhhhhh!" someone screamed.


    "You deserve it!" Frank said in triumph before he turned pale with what unfolded in front of him. He was


    stunned as if he saw a ghost.


    The big burly bodyguard fell to the ground clutching at his arm, filling the room with an ear-splitting cry


    of pain.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 41 Brandon The Tough Guy

    Chapter 41 Brandon The Tough Guy


    Felix''s face felt hot as if he''d been pped severely.


    Not only did he fail to do what was asked of him, he also made such a big fool of himself in front of the


    Golden City''s elites.


    He would have felt better losing to him if Peter had a prominent status; instead, he was a useless


    security guard who happened to have an influential girlfriend. Losing to him in a fight was extremely


    embarrassing.


    "You''re a tough guy, aren''t you? Boys! Get him!" Felix was so angry that he didn''t even bother


    containing it. With no restraint, he waved and ordered his men to take Peter on.


    In an attempt to save face in the eyes of Golden City''s celebrities, he was determined to defeat Peter


    no matter what.


    Following Felix''s orders, four men in suits jumped out of the crowd and rushed towards Peter.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They all looked like experienced fighters. Their reflexes were fast and their forms were on point even in


    a messy skirmish ¡ª a result that only extensive training could bring.


    "Who dares to hurt my brother?" Just as they were about to charge and as Peter prepared to fight, a


    loud voice echoed through the hall


    Along with a loud m and a rush of peopleing in.


    "Hey! I''m standing right here!" the man said kicking over a table. "I want to see who dares to touch my


    brother!" The man strode towards them, standing tall and proud. He had an air of superiority that was


    hard not to notice.


    Everyone looked at him puzzled.


    Despite his authoritative demeanor, no one knew who he was. It was only by the way that he spoke did


    they concur that he must be someone of influence.


    Peter felt very curious at his unexpected appearance.


    Felix looked at him intently. Clearly, he knew who the man was, and he was not pleased.


    Frank was looking forward to seeing Peter down and defeated. He was eager to get his revenge


    through his four bodyguards. What happened next was truly unexpected.


    "Who are you? How dare you talk to Felix like that! Do you want to die?" he shouted at the man. ''Who


    does this stranger think he is?'' he thought to himself.


    He was clearly a nobody since no one in this party seemed to know him. Frank knew every influential


    person in the Golden City, including the most elusive ones. Even if not everyone knew him, he made


    sure that he was familiar with every person who mattered. He was sure that he should be able to


    recognize him if he were someone of importance.


    When the young man saw Frank, he rushed over and kicked him.


    Frank didn''t see iting. What kind of lunatic would do that at the blink of an eye? Before he could


    react, he had his face to the ground. The young man stepped on his face and looked at him with


    disdain.


    "You don''t get to talk to me like that, Frank. Who do you think you are?"


    Frank turned red and tried to get up, but the man''s foot pressed down on him harder. He felt even more


    embarrassed when he saw that the man knew who he was.


    "Brandon Chu, that''s enough." Felix said through gritted teeth. He was very angry.


    "Too much?" Brandon Chu grinned and stepped forward. "Felix Yang, you''re about to beat my brother


    up. Do you expect me to just stand and watch?"


    "This guy is your brother?" Felix couldn''t believe it. "He''s your brother? All I knew was that he''s a


    security guard in Silvermand Group, and that he''s with Be Song. How was I supposed to know that a


    useless man like him is your brother?"


    Felix was very angry. He and Brandon Chu had had friction for the longest time. He felt sure that


    Brandon Chu only wanted to embarrass him in public.


    He wanted to punch him so badly for intruding in his affairs in front of all these people, but he knew it


    would be a bad idea. The people didn''t know who Brandon Chu was, but he did.


    "He''s a security guard? And he''s with Be Song? And he''s¡­ useless?" Brandon Chu paused and


    laughed out loud. Turning to Peter, he said, "Brother, you are unbelievable! I can''t believe you''re with


    Be Song! I''ve heard about her, she''s famous in the Golden City. You lucky bastard, I''m proud of you!"


    Before Peter could respond, he turned back at Felix.


    "I saw my brother today and I''m in a good mood. I don''t feel like beating you up now. Get out of my


    sight and bring him with you, before I change my mind. The next time I hear about you wanting to hurt


    my brother, I''ll be sure to get to you first."


    "Are you sure about this Brandon? You''d rather help this security guard and go against me?" Felix


    asked against gritted teeth. He obviously had no intention of leaving yet.


    Pak!


    He got a loud p in response.


    Brandon Chu red at him. "Are you going out, or do I need to pull you out of here myself?"


    Felix covered his face out of frustration. He looked at Brandon Chu wordlessly and turned to leave.


    He has already embarrassed himself enough. Staying would only make matters worse. Who could


    have thought Brandon Chu would do this to him?


    No one would have predicted what happened, especially Frank, whose face right now was difficult to


    decipher.


    He didn''t expect that Felix would be the one leaving in defeat. As for the rest of the crowd, despite their


    confusion about Brandon Chu''s identity, they were all pretty sure they wanted to be on his good side.


    Indifferent to the reaction of everyone around him, Brandon Chu turned to Peter, seemingly pleased.


    "It''s great to finally find you, brother. I knew you''de here. By the way, what''s your name?"


    The people watching were all dumbfounded when they heard this.


    ''What is happening? He''s been saying that Peter was his brother but he doesn''t know his name?''


    Felix heard it too as he was almost out the door. He was so surprised that he almost fell to the ground.


    What a disgrace!


    He felt so confused!


    "I''m Peter Wang, " he said. Brandon Chu was such a big help, and it would have been rude not to


    answer.


    "Peter Wang! That''s a good name!" Brandon eximed, making the people around him even more


    puzzled than they already were.


    Peter rolled his eyes and thought, ''Is this fellowughing at his name?''


    "Peter, who is this beautifuldy? Aren''t you going to introduce me?" Just as Peter was already


    considering to p Brandon Chu, Be walked over with a big smile across her face.


    She saw what happened. In truth, Be was in panic when she saw Felix appeared.


    She was fully aware of Felix''s reputation and she knew that it was a bad idea to offend him.


    All the while, she was trying to think of how she could help Peter. It was lucky that Brandon Chu


    appeared.


    His strong entrance shocked her, but even more so, Peter was associated with such a powerful


    personality.


    "You must be my brother''s girlfriend. I''ve heard many rumors about your beauty, and now I see that


    they were all true. I''m Brandon Chu, Peter''s brother."


    Brandon Chu said, greeting Be with a big, warm smile.


    "It''s amazing how my security guard brothernded a girl like you, " he added.


    ''Why is this guy so friendly?'' Peter thought.


    "Hi, Brandon. It''s great to meet you." Be replied with a giggle and sat down with both of them.


    As Peter sat, he felt someone''s cold re, not far away from him. Turning his head, he saw who it was.


    He broke into cold sweat.

 Chapter 42 Don鈥檛 Provoke Her

    Chapter 42 Don¡¯t Provoke Her


    A woman of indescribable beauty appeared before him, But at the moment, Peter could not appreciate


    the sight of her. ''This is too strange, why is this crazy woman here?''


    He felt relieved that, at least, she wasn''t armed.


    Brandon noticed Peter''s face going pale and followed the direction of where he was looking. It looked


    like he saw a ghost!


    "Do you know that crazy woman?" Peter asked.


    "Crazy woman?" Brandon jumped in surprise. "Keep it down and don''t let her hear us, otherwise we''re


    dead meat!"


    "We''d better get out of here! Hurry! Don''t say I didn''t warn you: do not provoke her!"


    After saying that, Brandon left like a mouse that caught sight of a cat.


    Peter decided it was best not to ask any more questions. He pulled Be to leave as well.


    He knew it would be a bad idea to stay longer when he saw the woman. It was just too dangerous!


    Who knew what she''d do next? What if she suddenly decided to shoot him again!


    Realizing that something was wrong, Be also looked at the beautiful woman and wordlessly allowed


    Peter to pull her away.


    She was startled!


    Who was that? Even Be felt jealous when she saw her. Even tough guy Brandon, who didn''t give a


    shit about Felix, was scared of her!


    "Who the hell is that woman? Do you know her?" Peter asked after they left the hotel. He was very


    curious about her identity.


    "I only know that she''s the current police chief of Golden City Police, but that''s about everything I know


    about her."


    "I also know that she''s a person you do not want to mess with, so don''t try her!" "Peter, I''m telling you,


    do not provoke her! We''ll both die if you do!''


    Brandon said once again.


    "Police chief?" Peter couldn''t believe it. "That can''t be true! How can such a person be the police chief?


    The city will be in chaos!"


    Peter was very confused. ''A woman that took out a gun on a whim is the police chief? This cannot end


    well.''


    He felt very worried about the security of Golden City.


    "Yes, well, there''s really nothing we can do. Forget her! Just don''t get in her way. Anyway, it''s been a


    while. Why don''t we go to a bar and catch up?"


    Brandon said, changing the topic.


    His sheepish grin was a giveaway his other motive about going to the bar.


    Peter was about to say yes but he felt a pang of pain on his waist. Be rejected Brandon''s invitation


    for Peter. "It''s gettingte, Brandon. Forget about the bar, let''s go home and rest. We can catch up


    tomorrow."


    "Oh, right! My brother has a beautiful girlfriend like you. No one in the bar could possibly match that!


    Besides, he''s only devoted to you. My brother is not a yboy."


    Peter wanted to kick Brandon''s ass. Why was he talking so much bullshit?


    Peter and Be parted ways with Brandon and got in the Hummer.


    As soon as they entered the car, Peter proposed with a grin, "Miss Song, look, it''s been a long night.


    Why don''t we find a ce to unwind?"


    "Great idea." Be smiled. Her flushed cheeks from the alcohol made her look cuter. "But before going


    somewhere else, I want to ask you something, dear, " Be said raising a crooked finger at Peter.


    Peter''s heart beat faster. He swallowed hard. "What is it?"


    "Who is Brandon Chu?" she asked, looking at him with charming eyes.


    She couldn''t help but wonder about Peter and how he seemed to attract trouble one after another


    within only a few days. There must be more to him than what he seemed.


    "I don''t know, " Peter answered honestly.


    "Damn it!" Be curled up her fingers and pouted her lips grudgingly like a spoiled brat. "We already


    have this rtionship, can''t you tell me everything?"


    "I really don''t know, " Peter said, frustrated, thinking, ''I''m telling the truth, why doesn''t she believe me?''


    But then he grinned again. ??"It doesn''t matter. Let''s just focus on finding a ce where we can go


    right now so we can finally have a great night."


    "Get out of my car!" Be yelled, suddenly looking furious.


    "Huh? Why?" Peter asked, confused. "Why don''t you believe me? You can''t just get rid of me without a


    n, flying by the seat of your pants! I really don''t know who he is!"


    "Flying by the seat of my pants? How dare you!" Be raised her leg and pulled one of her shoes off,


    wanting to hit Peter on reflex. ''Who does he think he is?''


    "Oh yeah, I forgot you''re not wearing pants! Anyway, it''s not nice to raise your legs when you''re


    wearing a skirt, too! Wow, howdylike, that''s so attractive!"


    Peter said sarcastically. Before Be could do anything else, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Bastard!" Be shouted after him, angry and embarrassed.


    ----


    Many peopley sleepless that night, bothered by its events.


    Peter''s name spread all over Golden City, and he became instantly notorious to the city''s rich


    bachelors.


    Think of it: a mere security guard managed to gain the favor of one of the city''s most sought-after


    women, Be Song. He''d definitely be impossible to ignore.


    Moreover, he bested Frank and Felix both in courting Be and in fighting. Surely he would be the talk


    of the town.


    Peter became a legend to the rich young men, overnight. Everyone was curious about the ordinary


    man who bagged this extraordinary goddess. Did he have three heads and six arms? How did he beat


    up so many strong men?


    Alfred went into a fit in the hospital upon hearing the news, breaking everything in his way.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasmon knowledge in the Golden City that Alfred and Be were once engaged. It felt like a


    huge p in the face when he found out that Be was unting her new security guard lover all over


    the city.


    Now, Alfred was known as the loser ¡ª the city elite''s most famous cuckold.


    "Just you wait, Peter Wang and Be Song. I am going to kill you both! I won''t stop until you''re both


    dead!" His resentful words echoed throughout the whole hospital ward.


    "Mr. Gao, it seems you need some help." Three young men entered.


    "Fuck off!" he shouted at his unexpected guests. ?''Not even knocking? Who the fuck are these


    assholes?'' Realizing who they were, he stopped abruptly.


    He knew these men.


    One was Frank, and next to him was Felix.


    Both of them were respectfully tailing an obviously powerful young man. He stood tall and walked with


    his chin up, proud as a king.


    "Who are you? If you''vee to remind me of what a loser I am, please leave, " Alfred said, trying to


    control his anger.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that we have amon enemy, " the young man said,


    looking at Alfred.


    "Peter Wang?" Alfred asked, grinding his teeth with fury.

 Chapter 43 Being Despicable Is Being Unbeatable

    Chapter 43 Being Despicable Is Being Unbeatable


    "Daaaad! It''s for you!" Peter woke up from his ringtone abruptly, ending his dream. ''This sucks!'' was the


    first thought in his head.


    "Who is this?" Peter answered impatiently.


    "Peter, my mom is very ill. Pleasee to the hospital and treat her. NOW!" The anxious voice from


    the other end of the line immediately sobered Peter up.


    Not bothering to change or shower, Peter rushed to the hospital.


    The girl who called was Audrey. He couldn''t understand why Grace''s illness was still recurrent even


    after he had treated her several times. The treatments should have been enough to cure her totally.


    Peter pushed his thoughts aside. They wouldn''t help for now. The most important thing was that he got


    to see Grace as soon as possible.


    "There you are. Go to my mom, now!" Audrey said, greeting Peter immediately at the hospital entrance.


    Her eyes were red and swollen. It looked like she had been crying.


    "What happened?" Peter asked as they were running towards the ward.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yesterday, my auntie visited, bringing along a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine. She


    suggested that mom would get treatment from that person, and my mom felt too shy to say no.


    The person did acupuncture on mom several times. We didn''t pay much attention to it because it


    seemed harmless; but today, her illness seems to have gotten worse!"


    Audrey narrated.


    Finally arriving at the floor of Grace''s ward, They navigated through a crowd, all looking anxious. It was


    impossible to tell if they were sincere or not.


    Apanying James were a man and a woman. He was clearly in a bad mood, but he maintained a


    respectful demeanor.


    "Dad, Peter is here, " Audrey told James loudly as they approached.


    James walked towards Peter. "You''re finally here!" he said, relieved. "We''re all counting on you. Please


    save Grace."


    "Let me see her first." Peter rushed towards the ward, wasting no time.


    Vicky, the woman beside James stopped him abruptly. "James, who is he? My sister is being treated by


    Doctor Wu and Director Wang. They shouldn''t be disturbed!"


    She was about forty and had a voluptuous figure. She looked really good for her age. However, her


    intrusive tone made Peter feel ufortable.


    "Auntie, this is the doctor who treated momst time. He can help!" Audrey answered quickly.


    "Doctor? How can he cure my sister?" Vicky looked at Peter, unconvinced. "Are you sure he''s a doctor,


    Audrey? He looks too young to be one."


    Before Audrey could answer, Vicky shouted at Peter, "Which hospital do you work for?"


    "I don''t work for any hospital, but I can cure her, " Peter replied, scrunching his eyebrows.


    "How can you cure my sister without even being a doctor?" Vicky asked, skeptic. "You want my sister to


    die, don''t you? How could you let a random guye in and treat her?" she used James. "Don''t


    pretend like you care! I can see through you, you hypocrite!"


    "Auntie, Peter can really..." Audrey tried to say something but she was stopped by her aunt. "Shut up,


    Audrey! You''re a university student! You should know a scam when you see one!"


    "And you, fraud!" she said, addressing Peter, "How dare you prey on a sick woman like my sister. I


    should be calling the police now and have you arrested!"


    "Stop it!" James couldn''t take it anymore. "Just stop it. I know you look down on me, but please don''t


    insult anyone else."


    "Insult? Well, I''m just insulting you! Who do you think you are? I''m not like other people who fear you,


    James! It''s just too obvious that this guy is not qualified to give out treatments! He''s a quack doctor! He


    will not be able to treat my sister!"


    James stayed calm despite his rising anger at his sister-inw making amotion out of nothing.


    Audrey, though, didn''t care much about what other people thought. "Auntie, how could you be so


    shameless? Mom is in ama now because of the quack doctor YOU brought. How can you me


    my dad for what YOU did?"


    Pak!


    Vicky pped Audrey furiously. "Quack doctor? How dare you address Doctor Wu as a quack one? Are


    you saying I intentionally hurt my own sister?"


    Audrey was about to answer when the door of the ward opened suddenly and out came two men.


    Vicky quickly approached them. "Doctor Wu, how is my sister? Are there improvements?"


    Doctor Wu was about sixty years old and had a long grizzled beard. He had an air of calm wisdom and


    superiority, simr to Chinese ancient gods.


    "I''m sorry. I did everything I could. I should have been able to cure her, but she seems to have received


    too many wrong treatments before. Now her illness is worse and there is no way for me to salvage the


    situation anymore, " he replied with a heavy sigh.


    Vicky''s face turned cold.


    Audrey almost burst in fury. ''Who does this Doctor Wu think he is? Bastard! How dare he!''


    In her fury, she drove a kick towards the old man, but Peter stopped her before her foot couldnd on


    her target.


    Peter was about to enter the ward after calming Audrey down.


    He wanted to beat the quack doctor himself and tie Audrey''s auntie up, but he knew that he had to


    focus on Grace first.


    Someone stopped him again as he was about to enter the room.


    This time, it was Doctor Wu.


    "You can''t go in there, young man. The patient needs to rest and cannot be disturbed."


    "I know some good treatments that could address her symptoms. I want to give it a shot, maybe I can


    cure her, " Peter replied.


    "Doctor Wu, this is the quack doctor who gave the wrong treatments to my sister! He''s the reason why


    she''s very sick now. I''ll call the police and have him arrested!" Audrey''s aunt took out her phone and


    started to dial.


    Doctor Wu''s grasp at Peter grew tighter when he heard Vicky''s words. "You! If it weren''t for you, we


    would have cured Mrs. Xie! I will not allow you to do any more harm!"


    "You old bastard!" Peter screamed, fed up with all the false usations. "You''re the quack doctor here!


    Everything you did was wrong, and that''s the reason why Mrs. Xie is in the worst situation now. You''re


    despicable! Shame on you! Get out of my way!"


    "How dare you! You can''t talk to me like that!" Mr. Wu was infuriated. "Even I can''t cure her, what can


    you do..."


    "So what now?" Peter boomed. "If you can cure her, be my guest. If not, don''t waste my time. Every


    second counts and the longer we take fighting, the fewer chances we have for saving Mrs. Xie, "


    Peter said, shoving Mr. Wu aside and entering the ward. "Do not let anybody disturb me in the next two


    hours!" he told James as he was rushing in.


    Doctor Wu followed, wanting to fight Peter, but James closed the door before him, guarding it with cold


    finality.


    Doctor Wu couldn''t be angrier. "What the hell are you doing? You trust this guy more than me?"

 Chapter 44 Shameless Quack

    Chapter 44 Shameless Quack


    "Doctor Wu, I didn''t mean that I don''t believe you, but you said you couldn''t cure Grace, so I want to


    give others a chance, " James exined politely.


    Doctor Wu trembled in anger but decided to stay silent. Since he had already done everything he


    could, it made sense to give way to others.


    "Fine, I''ll wait here. Let''s see if he is really as good as he boasts, " Doctor Wu murmured and sat at the


    corner.


    Audrey''s aunt calmed down and likewise sat with a livid look.


    Despite the fact that she was mean to James especially regarding this matter, she still cared about her


    sister and would take every chance to make her better.


    Director Wang followed Doctor Wu out the room and waited quietly.


    As the head of the First People''s Hospital of Golden City, he was well-aware of Grace''s illness and was


    already convinced that there was nothing they could do.


    All the guests in the hall waited patiently. So solemn was the atmosphere that every breath could


    almost be heard.


    Most of them thought the same thing: Peter perhaps couldn''t do anything sessfully, for he was too


    young.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Peter entered the ward and rushed to Grace''s side.


    Both her breathing and her heartbeak were weak. Although she was in aa, it was evident that she


    was really suffering.


    Forcing himself to stay calm and focused, Peter took out his acupuncture pins and started to begin the


    treatment.


    Her situation was really severe. It would have been toote to save her had he arrived 10 minutester.


    Meanwhile, Peter was infuriated by the quack doctor, Doctor Wu. How despicable could a person be to


    danger sick patients?


    What the most crucial was to move the sin to a scapegoat by ming someone else for his ineffective


    methods. How could such a person even be a doctor?


    In one nce, Peter knew that Grace''s current condition was caused by the quack doctor''s false


    diagnosis.


    An hourter, the ward remained still and there seemed to be no signs of Petering out anytime


    soon.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    James'' visitors had no choice but to keep waiting despite their legs tired from standing.


    ''Just get out already if there''s nothing you can do anyway. Waiting here sucks.''


    Of course, no one dared say this out loud. After all, they were aware that James thought very highly of


    Peter.


    "Its been an hour already!" Doctor Wu eximed impatiently. "For all we know, the guy has already


    escaped through the window! Policemen are already waiting for him outside!"


    The authorities alerted by Vicky''s previous call had already arrived but dared not barge in due to


    James'' instructions. Doctor Wu''s spection was reasonable given that the ward was only on the third


    floor.


    James felt nervous and also frustrated that he might be right. Still, he decided to not let his emotions


    get ahead of him.


    He had faith that Peter wouldn''t do such a thing even if he failed to cure the patient.


    Audrey, on the other hand, wanted to curse the old quack doctor. Thinking that it might disturb Peter,


    she thought it would be best to restrain herself.


    Vicky wanted to speak, but seeing James'' face, she didn''t want to make matters worse.


    Ignored, Doctor Wu went back to his corner, closed his eyes and just kept silent as anger welled up


    inside him. ''Okay, fine. Let him do what he wants to do. And then what will you do after he realized


    she''s incurable?''


    He was convinced that Peter wouldn''t be able to right his wrong.


    Another hour passed, and the visitors'' legs were tired as ever. One wouldn''t be able to guess how


    many times they cursed Peter.


    James and Audrey were just as uneasy.


    Peter only used an hour to treat Gracest time, but now it had been two hours and there has not been


    an update.


    Was it already so hopeless? Was Peter already at his wits end?


    Despite his silence, Doctor Wu was starting to feel quite pleased with Peter''s apparent defeat.


    "I can''t take this anymore!" Vicky eximed. "I have waited long enough! I''m checking to see whether


    the bastard has escaped or not!"


    Boom!


    Just as she finished talking, the door of the ward suddenly opened. Out came Peter, clearly exhausted.


    "How is she?" James grabbed him and asked anxiously.


    Peter looked at him and let out a long sigh, pointing to the inside of the room. James rushed in.


    "Grace¡­"


    Tears falling down her eyes, Audrey followed in. "Mom¡­"


    Vicky entered too, ignoring Peter. "Sister¡­"


    Doctor Wu stood up and boomed withughter. "See? What did I tell you? Did you cure her? You


    worthless piece of scum!"


    "Officers, arrest this man! He''s a scammer pretending to be a doctor! Arrest him right now!"


    "You''re a fraud!" he said, addressing Peter. "You''re clearly unqualified and waste such a long time! You


    should be sent to prison!


    You''re a fool for messing with the mayor''s family. How stupid can you be?"


    "You''re the one who deserves to be shot!" Peter spat at him. "I wonder how many people you''ve tricked


    to be this confident in dealing with the mayor?


    Do you know how many people die and how many families are destroyed because of the things that


    you do? Even death would be too kind of a punishment for you!"


    The crowd didn''t seem to believe Peter. They red at him and started to curse.


    The two hours that they waited were all in vain because of his trickery.


    Peter was stunned.


    ''What the hell? I just have cured Grace! What are they saying?''


    He didn''t know that his bodynguage had been misinterpreted!


    He took a breath because he was exhausted. He pointed inside to invite them to see Grace for


    themselves. They must had thought that the treatments he did weren''t sessful and that he invited


    them to say goodbye to Grace, themselves.


    Hearing Doctor Wu''s usations, the policemen started to approach Peter.


    "Arrest the quack!" James finallymanded. "This person is unqualified to be a doctor! Bring him in to


    have his crimes investigated!"


    The policemen started to rush towards Peter in response to the mayor''s direct orders.


    Doctor Wu jumped with joy. "Look at you now, you arrogant fool! How dare you use me of being a


    quack and a scammer! You can''t use me as an excuse for your failure! What do you have to say about


    yourself now, huh?"


    "Wait! You have it all wrong!" Peter cried.


    The policemen ignored his protests and proceeded to cuff him.


    "Wait, what''s wrong with you?" James interrupted, "Why are you arresting him?"


    He clearly wanted them to arrest the quack doctor. Why were these idiots arresting Peter?


    Confused, one policeman asked, "We''re arresting the quack doctor, Peter Wang? Wasn''t the instruction


    that you wanted us to do?"


    "No!" James replied angrily. "How could Peter be a quack doctor? He just have cured Grace!" "Arrest


    Doctor Wu, you idiots! He''s the quack doctor!"


    Realizing their mistake, the policemen quickly turned to Doctor Wu and proceeded with the arrest.

 Chapter 45 Jack Was Humiliated

    Chapter 45 Jack Was Humiliated


    Doctor Wu was about to resist his arrest when he saw something by the door of the ward that shocked


    him to his core.


    Supported by her daughter, Grace was walking slowly towards them. Doctor Wu couldn''t say a word.


    He looked at Vicky in hopes of support, but she ignored himpletely.


    Doctor Wu''s face turned pale. He knew his career was over.


    "Thank you very much, Peter. You saved me again!" Grace said with overflowing gratitude. She would


    have died if Peter didn''te to help her.


    "You''re wee, " Peter replied.


    "Peter¡­ I owe you an apology, " Vicky said, embarrassed for how she acted. She didn''t expect that


    Peter truly could cure her sister.


    "I''m d you''re feeling better, Auntie. Forgive me for leaving, but I have to go to work. Please make


    sure to get some rest." Peter told Grace before leaving, ignoring Vicky.


    Although he understood that Vicky was very anxious earlier, he still couldn''t manage to forgive her just


    yet.


    Embarrassed, Vicky turned red and decided to keep quiet.


    As Peter was about to leave, Director Wang stepped in front of him. "Sir, excuse me. I''m the director of


    the Golden City First People''s Hospital. Would you like to consider being a physician here? I assure


    you that thepensation would be very satisfying!"


    He said excitedly. Golden City was a second-tier city, and the First People''s Hospital wasn''t known in


    the country.


    Having Peter around might help give the hospital a great reputation.


    Grace had seen many doctors to have her disease cured, both locally and abroad. She had met with


    the most prominent doctors in the industry, and yet, they all said that her disease was incurable. Peter


    was the only one who cured her illness! He must be a really good physician!


    "I''m sorry, Director Wang, but I have to decline. I''m neither a doctor nor do I want to be one. I really


    appreciate your offer, though. Forgive me but I must go, " Peter replied and left the hospital


    immediately.


    Director Wang stood dumbfounded and took a while before he recovered.


    Heter found out after investigating that Peter was only a security guard. He didn''t expect Peter to say


    no to such a lucrativepensation. He was so sure his offer was attractive.


    After leaving the hospital, Peter hailed a cab and went on his way to Silvend Group. Entering the


    building, he was greeted with a sight that made him really angry.


    Twenty security guards stood along the hall while in front of them, Bob was beating one up.


    "You are too weak to be the security guard for the reception hall, Jack! Will you be able to intervene if


    someone breaks into thepany? Huh?


    You''re a fucking loser! Fuck you! Stand up and fight me! If you lose, you''re fired! Stand up! Stand up


    now, you son of a bitch!"


    Bob shouted, kicking Jack very hard.


    Jack was trembling on the ground with a bloody nose and swollen face. He looked really terrible.


    His face red and his hands clenched, he did his best to stand up but failed.


    The other security guards watched silently, not daring to say a word.


    Suddenly, Bob noticed Peter and shouted, "Peter! As an employee of thispany, do you remember


    its policies? Your shift starts at nine o''clock in the morning. Look at your watch! What time is it? You''re


    late!


    You''re useless and you don''t respect our code of discipline. Because of that, you''re fired! Get out and


    do not show your face here tomorrow!"


    He roared. He would have wanted to kick Peter too if he could.


    "I''m sorry, Bob, but you have no right to fire me, " Peter said coolly.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean I have no right to fire you? You''re insane! You got


    luckyst time, but now, you werete for two hours. Even Miss Song can''t protect you!"


    Bob was furious, especially when he remembered what he went through in the hospital because of


    Peter.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Bob, but you can''t fire me because I don''t work under the security


    department. You''re not aware of that?" Peter asked.


    "You''ve been transferred? Why don''t I know that?" Bob replied even angrier because of Peter''s


    composure.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You were in the hospital. Of course, you didn''t know. Besides, Miss Song did the transfer. Does she


    need to report to you? You''re not her boss, are you? Speaking of the hospital, how do you feel? Do you


    miss it?"


    Peter said.


    Finally, Bob couldn''t keep his cool anymore. "Are you challenging me to a fight, huh? Okay, fight me!


    Come on, coward!"


    "Bob, don''t take it the wrong way! I''m a civilized man! I don''t solve my problems by fighting. I can''t even


    harm a dog!


    I do care about you! I called 120 for you when you fought with Eric and Director Kang. It would have


    been worse if I hadn''t called.


    Besides, has Eric and Director Kang left the hospital? I haven''t seen them around! Also, I have good


    news for you, Bob. I didn''t realize it, but I got to record your fight! Let''s enjoy it, shall we?"


    Peter said happily and took out his phone.


    Losing his temper, Bob hit Peter''s head forcefully.


    "Fuck you, bastard! How dare you! I''m gonna kill you!


    Are you mocking me?"


    Bob was nning to provoke Peter and have him beaten up by the security guards around him when


    he attacked him first.


    Unfortunately, he was the one who lost his temper first because of what Peter said. Totally losing sight


    of his n, all he wanted to do now was to kick Peter''s ass.


    "What''s the matter, Bob?" Because of Peter''s quick reaction, Bob missed his head by an inch and hit


    his chest.


    Peter screamed and fell to the ground, blood gushing out from his mouth.


    "You started this, Bob. I''m gonna kill you!" Peter was infuriated. He stood up quickly and ran to bob


    without hesitation.


    Now that he sessfully provoked Bob and he delivered the first attack, Peter could do as he wished


    without getting into trouble.


    Although Bob wasn''t at a very high position in thepany, Peter still decided that it was best to y


    smart, especially after his bad encounter with the Deputy General Manager of thepany, Jaden.


    Peter hit himself against Bob''s body roughly.


    The reason why Bob humiliated Jack was because of Peter. Now, Peter was determined to teach him a


    lesson.

 Chapter 46 What A Powerful Woman

    Chapter 46 What A Powerful Woman


    Peter pounced at Bob and gave him another kick without hesitation.


    Unable to block his attack, Bob fell to the floor, screaming.


    Ignoring his cries of agony, Peter continued kicking him forcibly.


    "You''re a fucking loser! Why did you hit me? You think you''re so great, huh? Why don''t you try to stand


    up now, huh? You''re too weak to be the head of security here. You don''t deserve to be head! Why are


    you even still here? You don''t deserve to be head of security!"


    Peter cursed as he delivered one hit after another.


    Bob tumbled on the ground badly after being beaten up.


    The security guards were stunned and watched silently as theirmanding officer was given the


    beating of his life.


    They knew Peter was strong and skilled, but they didn''t know that he was strong enough to do this to


    Bob.


    They didn''t realize how powerful Peter was until today.


    Bob was known to be a good fighter. What was happening now was truly unimaginable to them. ''Oh my


    god!'' they thought, ''he is really powerful!''


    Hearing Peter''s words as he beat up Bob felt oddly familiar, ''Oh, that''s right! That was what Bob has


    been telling Jack when he was beating him up.''


    Lying on his stomach with his hands clenched, Bob turned red, but from humiliation instead of just pain.


    He was in a rage. He wanted to kill Peter right now but he couldn''t.


    Watching from the side, Jack felt very grateful to Peter.


    He knew Peter did this for him. He was punishing Bob for what he did to him.


    "Hey, loser! Stand up! Why don''t stand up?" Peter shouted as he kicked his belly.


    Bob said nothing, failing to stand up after trying to do so.


    "You''d better be sure to kill me, Peter. You''ll regret it when I kick your ass in revenge. I will kill you and


    all the people you know!"


    Bob swore.


    "How dare you threaten me!" Peter cursed as he gave him another hard kick. Taking out his phone, he


    called the police.


    "Hello, sir! I''m an employee of Silvend Group. Someone here just threatened to kill me, my family


    and friends!


    I''m so scared, sir.


    Please, I need protection!"


    Bob''s eyes grew wide with shock from what Peter said. ''This bastard! I''m the victim here! What the hell


    is he saying?''


    "What are you doing here? You should be working! Peter, stop right now! Violence to co-workers are in


    direct vition of our office policy. What do you think you''re doing?"


    Jaden suddenly appeared on the hall and started reprimanding Peter when he saw what was


    happening.


    "Oh, Mr. Zhang! I was wronged!" Peter looked like he was about to cry even though he was very


    pleased with himself deep inside.


    "I''m so d you''re here, sir. I really need your help. I was two hourste because I had to do


    something for Miss Song. When Bob here found out, he punched me so hard! I was scared so I fought


    back really gently.


    Not only that, he also threatened to kill me and all the people I know, sir. And sir, you know you''re one


    of the people I know and respect dearly. So he''s actually threatening you too! He needs to be punished


    for threatening you, sir!"


    The security guards did their best to contain theirughter when they heard Peter.


    ''How shameless!''


    Bob was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    ''Fuck! Fuck you, Peter! Shame on you! Gently? I''m dying, motherfucker, what do you mean you hit me


    gently? You did this on purpose!''


    Bob now really wanted to kill Peter after witnessing his dramatic act and pointing out that Bob was also


    threatening Jaden. If he had a gun, he would have already pulled the trigger with no hesitation.


    Jaden quivered with anger. "I don''t care what happened here. I''m going to call the police!"


    "You don''t need to do that." Peter showed him his phone. "I already called the police."


    Stunned, Jaden looked at Peter angrily and wordlessly walked away.


    He couldn''t stand Peter anymore.


    The police arrived a little whileter


    And Peter was stunned by what he saw.


    The head officer was breathtakingly beautiful! Everything about her looked perfect!


    Her uniform showed her beautiful figure. She didn''t look like a policeman, but an international model!


    She carried herself with dignity and authority while also looking very sexy and attractive.


    It was difficult to find a word to describe her beauty. The only thing that was somewhat wrong with her


    was her eyes.


    They looked so cold and showed very little emotion.


    Peter''s mouth fell, totally not expecting her presence.


    ''I heard she''s the director of the police station. Why is she here? This isn''t even a big case!''


    Something seemed very wrong.


    The beautiful cop got everyone''s attention, including Jaden who was equally stunned.


    They instantly came to their senses the moment they saw her cold eyes.


    "Someone called the police?" she asked as she walked up to them. While her voice gave them tingles,


    her cold eyes set them straight right away.


    "I did!" Peter answered. Now was not the time to try to figure out why she was here. "I called the police


    because this man threatened to kill me and all the people I know."


    Peter pointed at Bob.


    "These security guards are my witnesses.


    If you still don''t believe me, I recorded it too!


    If you still think this isn''t enough evidence, you can check the CCTV cameras. You can find that he hit


    me first. If I weren''t skilled, I would have been dead!"


    Peter said, sounding aggrieved. Bob passed out. He couldn''t take it anymore!


    "You, check the CCTV cameras. You, make the police record. The rest of you, take these two men


    down to the station." The beautiful cop gave orders without hesitation.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Officer, don''t listen to this man!" Jaden protested.


    Bob was his henchman. If Bob was taken to the police station, he would be exposed and it might cost


    him his position!


    Be wouldn''t pass up the chance to take advantage of the ident and fire Bob.


    Unconvinced, the female cop pointed at Jaden. "Take him down the station, too, " shemanded at


    her men.


    "How dare you! I am the deputy general manager of Silvend Group! You can''t just arrest me! I want


    to speak to your director!"


    To his surprise, she smiled with disdain. "I am the director."

 Chapter 47 Amelia Mo

    Chapter 47 Amelia Mo


    Peter, Bob, and Jaden were soon taken to the police station.


    In the car, Peter felt it difficult to stay calm.


    It was his second time to be taken to the police station.


    Thest time he was really wronged. Today, he only came along to answer questions. He was taken to


    the city police station before, but now he''d be taken to the one for the whole municipality.


    ''At least I get a level up!'' Peter thought.


    They arrived at the municipal station half an hourter. Instead of being taken to an interrogation room,


    they took him somewhere looking like a training room.


    Bang!


    The female director entered the room, shut the door behind her and locked it.


    Peter was rmed.


    "Madam, I might have been taken to the wrong ce. I''m here to answer questions, right?" Peter


    asked weakly, secretly ncing at the her statuesque figure.


    "Fight me. If you win, I''ll set you free!" she said in a cold voice as she clenched her fists tightly.


    Peter found himself in a dilemma. "I... I''m sorry, ma''am, but I don''t feel this is appropriate. I''m an


    ordinary citizen..."


    Pak!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The sight of a gun at the hands of the director cut him off.


    He knew he had no choice. "What if I lose?"


    "If you lose, you''d still get to leave¡­ but you''ll be in an emergency stretcher to the hospital, " she


    replied impatiently.


    Thump!


    Peter knelt down and put his hands up. "I give up! I admit my defeat! Please ask someone to put me in


    an emergency stretcher and carry me to the hospital!"


    The director grew angry.


    Tired of nonsense, she ran toward Peter, determined to stop talking and fight.


    "You broke your promise! I lost the fight, I should be taken away in a stretcher!" Peterined. ''This


    woman is insane! She seemed to have already forgotten what she just said!''


    Peter jumped up and ran away to avoid her.


    Crash!


    Peter took the first chair he could grab and threw it at her. His opponent responded with a kick and the


    chair shattered into pieces.


    "Why did you do that? The chair is a property of the municipality! You need to have this reced, you


    know!"


    Peter shouted, this time throwing a desk.


    Crack!


    Another strong kick from the woman broke the desk to pieces.


    "Madam, please stop! I apologize for what I didst night, okay?"


    Peter shouted, dragging a punching bag and throwing it at her.


    Furious, she punched it hard and tore it into shreds.


    Ssh!


    The sand from the punching bag poured out like heavy rain from the sky, covering her in dust. Poor


    lady!


    She got sand all over her face and at some parts of her body! She shifted ufortably and slightly


    embarrassed.


    "You''re a jerk! I''ll kill you!" she said in her fury. Unwilling to go on with the chase, she took out her gun


    and was about to shoot when Peter pleaded.


    "Madam, please. Please put the gun away. I''m unarmed but I will do everything I can to fight back if you


    continue to threaten me with that gun!"


    Peter charged at her screaming and grabbed the gun from her hands before she could shoot.


    With all his strength, he put one hand on her waist and another at her legs, and lifted her upside-down.


    Ssh!


    The sand in her body went down to her cor and poured out to the ground.


    "Bastard!" Red with anger and embarrassment, she clenched her fist ready to punch Peter''s crotch.


    Quickly intervening, he strongly threw her to the desk and said angrily, "You''re unbelievable! You''d be


    able to buy a new one if you broke your gun, but what am I to do if you break MY male ''gun''?"


    She grew angrier when she heard his words but thought it best not to fight anymore.


    Peter looked at her with relief.


    ''At least now she''ll keep her distance. She knows I can fight and would think twice before fighting me


    next time.''


    His thought was interrupted by a sharp pain in his arms ¡ª she bit him!


    Peter screamed in agony.


    He felt worse when he saw his arm!


    His bones were almost visible from the bleeding in the teeth marks!


    Peter red at her with anger but reminded himself that she was the boss here. This was her turf.


    "So did I win or did I lose? What do you say?" he asked weakly.


    "My name is Amelia Mo, " she replied, not answering Peter''s question.


    "Amelia Mo? That name sounds so gentle and female. You should live up to it, right?"


    He regretted saying it the moment it came out of his mouth and felt very embarrassed. "I should leave


    whether I win or lose, right? I guess I''ll go now. Goodbye."


    ''I have to leave as soon as possible. This woman is insane!''


    "You''re not allowed to leave!" Amelia Mo spoke again without moving.


    "I''ve defeated you. You should keep your word, " Peter said, walking towards the door. ''You can no


    longer boss me around the moment I go out of the police station, '' he thought.


    "Fine, " Amelia Mo replied coldly.


    "Step out of this room and I''ll use you of attempted rape.


    You have teeth marks on your arm. That''s evidence.


    I''ll post this on the inte and ruin your reputation for sure.


    You could still find a job in other cities, but definitely not in the Golden City or the whole Ling Province.


    You''ll be so tainted, no one would want to hire you, "


    Amelia Mo said coldly and firmly.


    Peter stopped, sweating.


    ''This woman is vicious. She feels no mercy at all! She''s a bitch! A devil! She''s Satan herself, For sure!


    Be is an angelpared to this woman!''


    Peter thought.


    Now Peter understood Brandon''s warning about this woman. She truly was evil. It made sense that


    Brandon didn''t want to go anywhere near her.


    She was more than evil, she was Satan!


    "I don''t believe in reason, " Amelia Mo said arrogantly. "You just need to have lunch with me. That''s not


    difficult, right?"


    "Lunch?" Peter couldn''t believe what he was hearing. ''She did all this just so I''d go out for lunch with


    her?''


    He was totally confused. How could this insane woman be the director of the municipal police station?


    She''s insane! It''s unreasonable for her to hold such a high position!


    "That''s all I want, " Amelia Mo said with finality.


    "Okay then!" Peter conceded. He knew things couldn''t be that simple but he agreed anyway.


    Amelia Mo got changed and soon took Peter out of the police station.


    The other policemen sat in disbelief as they saw Amelia Mo go out with a man and ride her private car


    together.


    ''Is it the end of the world or are we just imagining this? Madam Mo, who always seems to look down on


    men, is going out on a date?''


    The policemen thought, trying to remember Peter''s face. Maybe he''s going to be her boyfriend?


    The Rose Restaurant was a famous dating ce for couples in the Golden City.


    Still very confused, Peter followed Amelia Mo to a private room.


    They were alone in the room ¡ª no crazy fiance or suitors.


    Peter thought that he''d have to act like her boyfriend just to discourage other rich men from hitting on


    her.


    ''She did all that just to have a lunch date with me? I guess I was too paranoid, ''


    Peter thought, still unsure about what will happen next.

 Chapter 48 The Brutal Young Man

    Chapter 48 The Brutal Young Man


    Peter ate the meal very carefully and with serious trepidation.


    He kept ncing at the door of the private dining room he was eating in, time and again, scared, that it


    would be kicked open at any moment and someone would show up.


    On the contrary, Amelia enjoyed her meal with greatfort and ease. She savored every bite as


    though it was herst.


    The mealsted for more than an hour before it was finally over.


    And nothing dramatic had happened yet, which gave a sense of relief to Peter.


    As soon as they left the Rose Restaurant, Peter tossed a question toward Amelia, "Miss Mo, the dinner


    has ended. Can I leave now?"


    Amelia was just about to answer when suddenly her phone rang. She hung up, grabbed Peter and


    said, "Do not leave right now. The traces of a major criminal have been found. You should juste


    with me."


    "I am not a policeman, you see?!" Peter thought to himself, ''Is it really so difficult to get rid of this crazy


    woman?''


    Peter was in the middle of his thoughts just when Amelia announced, "It is the duty of every citizen to


    cooperate with the police in handling cases!" Further,ing up withme excuses, she tried to


    manipte Peter. "Are you so hardheaded that you will let a weak woman fight with armed criminals all


    alone? What if I get injured? Are you so hardhearted?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter had no words to say. But he rather thought to himself, ''This is not the way to cooperate with the


    cops just in order to handle a case. They cannot just pick a random guy up from the streets and expect


    him to arrest criminals on their behalf, can they?


    What''s more, you are a weak woman? If you are a weak woman, 80% of the men in the world would be


    lame sheep.''


    Peter just thought about these in his mind, of course, as he dared not say them out loud.


    Twenty minutes had passed when Amelia finally decided to take Peter to the Harvey Grand Hotel.


    "Hello, I''d like to take a honeymoon suite on the eighth floor, near room number 802." Amelia walked


    straight to the front desk and announced.


    By now, Peter had no clue what was happening. He was taken aback and so out of shear fear that he


    asked Amelia, "Why are we checking in to a hoenymoon suite, is it really necessary?"


    "Can you please keep your mouth shut! Who do you think has the final say here, you or me?" Amelia


    coldly condemned what Peter had to say, took out her card and handed it to the girl at the front desk.


    Being talked back, Peter felt quite adusted, but had to shut up obediently.


    Amelia swiftlypleted all the necessary formalities required for checking in and walked towards the


    elevator.


    Peter had no other option but to follow her lead.


    The two girls at the front desk looked at them strangely.


    "How eligible is this man that he manages to have date such a gorgeousdy? That woman is so


    beautiful and elegant."


    "Well, he must be a boy toy at first nce. Who knows how he''ll be abused by the woman. Don''t you


    see, he dare not even take a deep breath?"


    "Yes, the boy toy is very pitiful. But it''s worthwhile to hook up with such a beautiful woman, even if he''s


    just a boy toy."


    Peter overheard their conversation and wanted to turn around to argue with the two girls at the front


    desk, but he controlled himself not to.


    ''Who is a boy toy? Have you ever seen such a handsome boy toy? I''m just cooperating with the police


    in handling some case, understand? God! Why do they have such weird thoughts while being so


    beautiful?'' Peter thought to himself.


    Soon, Peter followed Amelia into the honeymoon suite. As soon as Peter entered the room, Amelia


    almost immediately closed the door.


    Peter could not understand what was happening. "Miss Mo, what are you going to do now? Why are


    we here if not to arrest the criminals? Why the hell are we checking into honeymoon suite and closing


    the door behind us? I''m telling you, I''m not a saucy man."


    "You''re not a saucy man? Are you saying I am a saucy woman?" Amelia looked at Peter, her tone as


    fierce as ever, "Don''t think too much. We just checked in to keep a watch on the criminals."


    "Can we not just walk into their room and arrest them?" Peter was all sorts puzzled, "Besides, we


    should keep a lookout over them stealthily with the door open, shouldn''t we? How can you surveille on


    them with the door closed?"


    "Are you crazy?" Amelia reasoned with him, "Since they are criminals, they are bound to be extremely


    vicious and have weapons on hand. What if we run into danger if we rush in?


    And since they''re criminals, they must be on their guard, of course. Well, imagine a scenario when a


    man and woman check in to a hotel and take the honeymoon suite. Would they leave the door to their


    wide open for the world to see their business or would they close it? By leaving the door open, all we


    will do is raising the suspicion of the criminals, is that what you''re trying to do? Why on earth are you


    being so ipetent?"


    "All right. Fine." Although, it made sense to Peter, he still couldn''t help but ask Amelia, "When you


    already have a gun, what are you waiting for? Why don''t you just walk into their room and shoot?"


    "I''m a police woman, not a criminal. How can I just shoot randomly? Do you have no brain?" Amelia


    scolded him with a scornful look.


    "I..." By this time Peter just wanted to p Amelia on the face, instead he chose to keep quiet.


    ''She always takes out the gun and points it at me as if I were a criminal. Now when she actuallyes


    across real criminals, she has the audacity to tell me that the police can''t and doesn''t shoot randomly.


    Who is she kidding?''


    "I''m going to take a quick nap, until then, keep a close watch at the door, " Amelia instructed Peter, and


    theny downfortably on the big bed.


    Peter didn''t utter a word, rather thought to himself, ''Well, who is the police now, hmm? Suddenly, why


    am I getting the sub-ordinate vibes?''


    Peter was in no mood to stay close to Amelia so he just picked up a chair, ced it near the door and


    quietly observed what was happening outside.


    At this point, Peter had no clue that three men had just entered the Harvey Grand Hotel. A young man,


    along with two well-built men, who looked like his body guards, walked in and toward the front desk.


    The young man appeared to be the same person who was present in Alfred''s wardst night, and even


    Felix paid great respect to him.


    "Which room was taken by the couple that just walked in?", the young man asked the girls at the front


    desk, in a loud hostile voice.


    "Sorry, we can''t share any customer''s information without their consent." The girl at the front desk


    apologized and smiled, keeping it professional.


    The young man slyly grinned


    And suddenly grabbed the girl by her hair and pressed her head against the table forcefully. "Do not


    doubt it, I''ll find someone to rape you tonight?"


    The girl turned pale, her heart throbbed, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    The security guards saw this and rushed in, but they were stopped by the two bodyguards.


    When the security guards saw a ck book in the hand of one of the body guards, the expression on


    their faces immediately changed. They thenplied with the body guards and backed down.


    "They... they''re in the honeymoon suite, room number 803." The other girl at the front desk shouted out


    loud, as she trembled with her pale face.


    "Very good." The young man smiled and slowly pped the delicate face of the girl, twice, before


    loosening his grip over her.


    The girls looked at him with fear in their eyes.


    To everyone''s surprise, the young man didn''te looking for Peter, rather turned around and left the


    hotel. On his way out, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    As soon as his call was answered, his expression changed from that of being the king to being a ve.


    "What''s the matter?" A heavy voice asked from the other end of the line.


    "Sir, there is something that you should know. Miss Mo... em... Miss Mo, has been out with another


    man since the afternoon. Right now they are...."


    The young man was sweating like a pig, scared to death, struggled toplete his sentence.


    "What have they done? If you can''t speak in one go, from the next time, your tongue won''t be needed


    anymore." The voice on the other end of the line sounded angry and discontent.


    "They... they''ve checked into a hotel, a honeymoon suite." The young man spoke, as he shivered.


    The man on the other end of the line was dead silent.


    The young man, even worse than before, trembled more intensely and couldn''t breathe.

 Chapter 49 The Worst Is Coming

    Chapter 49 The Worst Is Coming


    Peter felt ufortable. "Why is it taking the police such a long time to arrive? It has been ten


    minutes, " he asked.


    With criminals atrge, Amelia should have already gotten here in advance while the rest of the squad


    would follow.


    "What are you worried about? This isn''t new to me. You should just stay put, we can handle it, " Amelia


    said impatiently, reacting to his suggestion.


    Peter was stunned. "You can''t catch them on your own so I''ll give you a hand, " he said through gritted


    teeth


    As he opened the door and walked out of the room.


    He decided that it was better to help catch the culprits rather than stay with Amelia for another minute.


    "What are you nning to do? Come back here!" Amelia bounded up and seemed angry.


    Ignoring her, Peter rushed to room 802 and kicked it.


    The door swung open.


    Peter froze in shock.


    Looking back at him was a foreign woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Peter seemed to have


    walked in on them as they were making hot, intoxicated love.


    Lost in the moment, they clearly did not expect to be caught. They both looked at Peter, equally


    shocked.


    "I''m sorry, wrong door." Peter quickly collected himself, forced a smile and turned to leave.


    Just as he was backing up, the woman stood up and started to charge at him, Exposing her full, naked


    body. It was enough to overwhelm anyone.


    As she approached, she took a silver object from her hair and forcibly stabbed at Peter.


    Peter quickly focused in on the object that she was holding, grabbed at her wrist, and mmed her to


    the ground.


    The woman was shocked. She didn''t expect Peter to react very quickly to her unexpected attack.


    Before she could realize what was happening, she was already down on the ground.


    Bang!


    "Ughhh¡­" she groaned painfully, hitting the ground with a loud thud.


    Peter raised his eyebrows. He really didnn''t feelfortable hitting women.


    Recoiling immediately, the woman started to try standing up to attack Peter again.


    Peter pressed a foot against her body to keep her down. "Please, I don''t want to do this! Please don''t


    force me to hurt you, I don''t like hitting women!"


    He said as he was now charging at the man


    Who, at this time, already managed to put on pants and pull a gun from under the pillow.


    Unable to aim at his current intoxicated state, he only managed to shoot at Peter''s direction.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Bang!


    Four loud shots in a row!


    Three bullet holes decorated the wall and the chandelier shattered all over the floor, broken in pieces.


    The man''s face grew dark when he realized that none of his shots hit his intended target. Raising his


    gun, he proceeded to pull the trigger. But s! He had lost his chance.


    Peter rushed in front of him and punched him squarely on his face.


    Seeing this, the man quickly raised his gun to hit Peter instead.


    Bang!


    A thud.


    The man''s eyes widened. The gun he was holding was bent by the shackles! Then, a crack and a


    sharp pain at his elbow ¡ªhis arm was shattered.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" he screamed in pain


    And received another blow to his nose.


    Crack!


    His nasal cavity broke under the force of Peter''s fist, instantly. Blood spurted out of his pale face.


    "I''m sorry. I said I don''t like hitting women, but you''re clearly not a woman."


    Peter smiled as he pressed his foot against the man''s body, totally preventing him from making any


    more moves.


    It was hard to believe that these events only took a few seconds to happen.


    Seeing what Peter had done to her friend, the woman sneakily tiptoed towards Peter to attack him from


    behind.


    "What''s happening here? Who are these people?" Just then, Amelia arrived.


    "Aren''t they the criminals you want to catch? Well, I''ve taken care of them for you. Now you can do


    your job."


    Peter felt odd. ''Is there something wrong with Amelia?'' he thought. These were notorious criminals.


    They had been trying to catch them for a while now. Why did it seem like she wasn''t familiar with them?


    Remembering his desire to stay from Amelia, he decided not to bother with his thoughts and walk away


    instead.


    Amelia squinted at him for a long time wordlessly. By the time she could collect herself, Peter had


    already disappeared.


    She kicked the man and the woman one after the other, took out her gun, and dialed the number of her


    police squad.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At Silvend Group


    Be was extremely excited at the big gift that Peter seemed to have sent her.


    Hearing about Bob''s arrest, sheunched the ''Thunder Action'' for the very first time.


    First, the authorities took him in their custody because of the evidence provided by Peter. Then, they


    had him permanently removed from his post at Silvend Group for threatening the staff.


    Even Jaden wasn''t able to do anything because of Be''s quick decisive actions. Powerless, he


    helplessly watched as Bob got fired from thepany.


    The news of the head of Security Department quick dismissal shocked the whole Silvend Group.


    Be''s iron-d leadership became truly visible to her people and she immediately got promoted.


    At the Vice President''s office


    Jaden was fuming with rage.


    Bob was instrumental to him, especially in getting rid of obstacles when he carried out his ns. What


    would he to do now that Bob was out of thepany?


    This didn''t only make him powerless, it also tainted his reputation as well.


    Losing his main resource in controlling thepany, he was afraid that it wouldn''t be long until he''d be


    fired too.


    "Peter Wang! "Be Song!" Jade cried out through gritted teeth. He had made up his mind and


    proceeded to make a call.


    "Mr. Dreamer. My name is Jaden Zhang from Silvend Group. I need your help, " Jaden said


    respecfully.


    "You know my conditions. Are you sure about this?" The man at the other end of the line spoke through


    a machine that distorted his voice. It was impossible to distinguish who it was.


    "Yes. I have thought it through, " James confirmed.


    "Okay. I will send someone to help you in three days." Then, he hung up.


    Jaden put down the phone slowly with bitterness in his eyes. "You''ll regret what you did to me. I''m


    going to make your life a living hell, Peter Wang and Be Song."


    At the same time in the police station, Frank appeared before Bob.

 Chapter 50 A Storm Of Jealousy

    Chapter 50 A Storm Of Jealousy


    After leaving the hotel, Peter ran back to his office.


    As soon as he reached the office, he tumbled into Shelly and Lisa, who were just about to leave for


    lunch.


    They were both wearing the office uniform ¡ª a formal suit with a ck vest and a white t-shirt, paired


    up with ck pants.


    Under those tight ck pants, Peter could see the silhouette of their perfect thighs.


    Both of their faces evidently brightened up on seeing Peter. They were both blushing, as they greeted


    Peter.


    Shelly being the blunt one, as always, straight up said, "Peter, I haven''t seen you in a couple of days! I


    missed you so much!"


    Peter nced at both of them and then replied to Shelly, "Woah, Shelly! You stole my words, we


    definitely have some telepathy going on here."


    Then he reached out his finger and scratched Lisa''s cute little nose, teasing, "Lisa, did you miss me?"


    In her own revolting ways, Lisa announced, "I didn''t miss you at all, Peter!"


    Lisa was not as blunt and straight forward as Shelly. As soon as she uttered those words, she started


    turning red and looking away in embarrassment.


    "Don''t listen to her Peter. She''spletely smitten by you. Also, I heard her calling out your name in


    her sleepst night." Shelly had begun to robe Lisa of her innocent image, already!


    "She''s just bbering random stuff, don''t take it seriously", Said Lisa, reaching out to Shelly to pinch


    her, while still feeling extremely embarrassed.


    "Look at her Peter, so annoyed! She''s turning red in anger."


    Chuckling, Shelly moved away and near Peter so as to avoid all the pinching, and continued teasing


    Lisa.


    "You literally provoked me into this!"


    "How? What is wrong with me calling out Peter''s name in my sleep? You called out his name in the


    shower,st night!"


    "You said you would keep this between us. I''ll hit you hard, you whore!"


    Shelly''s face became red, and waving her arms, she jumped out at Lisa.


    She quickly raised her hands in the direction of Lisa to yfully hit her, for saying what she did.


    Peter nced at the two women, fighting yfully. He was shocked, yet happy to see them fighting for


    him.


    He was one charming gentleman.


    Seeing that the fight was getting intense, Peter intervened in order to stop things before they got ugly.


    "What are you both beautifuldies fighting for? I can take on both of you at the same time, don''t


    worry!"


    "You are such a jerk, you!"


    Both, Lisa and Shelly, rolled their eyes at him.


    Other employees, passing by and leaving for lunch, saw this scene and felt envious of Peter.


    A few employees wondered how Peter got so lucky that those two women were literally throwing


    themselves on him.


    "Peter, did you have lunch?" Shelly casually asked Peter.


    Peter himself was starving, so he proposed that they all eat together. "No, let''s eat together. My treat!"


    "You''re kidding, right? It should be our treat to you not the other way around. Without your support and


    help, we''d still be stuck at the front desk."


    "Absolutely, it should be our treat, not yours!"


    "So, how''s it going in the sales department? Have you got ustomed to your work there yet? I hope


    your superiors aren''t bothering you?


    If anything of the sort happens, just let me know and I''d be there for your rescue."


    "Not as of yet. But if anything of the sort happens, we will definitely call out for your help!"


    "All right. Don''t forget!"


    "Leave such kinds of work for me only. Only if I save you, can I ask you guys to surrender your bodies


    to me."


    "You are a mean man. I won''t speak with you."


    All three of them shared augh and soon left The Silvend Group.


    The entire scene had taken ce just outside the CEO''s office.


    Be stood right in front of the windows and observed the entire things, the fight, the flirting and the


    laughs.


    Be had been grateful to Peter for all his help in the ''Bob Case''. But after witnessing the whole scene


    between the three, Be was raged. All the gratitude she felt towards Peter, disappeared in the blink of


    an eye.


    "Such a bunch of useless bastards! We pay them for their work, not for their dates here. Absolutely


    shameless!"


    Be was worked up and probably even jealous. She had even considered firing both, Lisa and Shelly,


    to keep them away from Peter.


    Peter had no clue that Be had witnessed the whole scenario first hand. He''d left and already reached


    a decent restaurant for lunch with the twodies, Shelly and Lisa.


    Soon after cing their order, Peter began to boast.


    Time and again, he''d tease both thedies and leave them blushing and giggling. They assionally


    spoke, only to recite single phrases or words like "You are a bad man", "Repugnant", "I will not speak to


    you".


    Theirughter spread throughout the room which had a romantic aura.


    Right at the entrance of the restaurant, on a minibus, seven young people could be seen, with tattoos


    engraved on their bodies and cigarettes in their hands.


    The insides of the minibus were full of smoke.


    A rtively thin guy ran across the road, opened the car door and got in.


    He looked at restaurant with resentment, and then turned towards a long haired man.


    "Tommy, that is the man, sitting right there with those two women, who''d pretended to be an


    underworld don and, grabbed my woman and car."


    This young man, speaking, was no one else but the slouch named Mac, who had earlier entangled with


    ine.


    Initially when Peter hit Mac, he got scared to death and never thought about taking any sort of revenge.


    But that morning, he received a mysterious phone call informing him that Peter was just a mere


    security guard, not some underworld thug.


    After getting to know this, Peter immediatelyunched a search for Peter.


    He spared some cash and hired a private detective to do this for him.


    Barely in two hours, this detective had found out who Peter really was. A security guard, not some


    underworld kingpin.


    Initially, Mac had let go of the whole idea of seeking revenge but as soon as he found out that Peter


    was just a security guard, he got really furious. He had even set a group of people to wait for him


    outisde the Silvend Group and ambush him.


    "You are cent percent sure it was him?"


    Tommy asked.


    It wasn''t long before Peter came into the restaurant, apanied by two beautiful women. It wasn''t


    really difficult for Tommy to remember him.


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure!"


    Mac said, "This bastard pretended to be an underworld biggie, He took away not only my woman but


    my car as well. I could recognize his ashes as well, let alone his face."


    Mac''s hatred for Peter was increasing exponentially.


    ine was his walking ATM machine, and now Peter had hold of her. How couldn''t he possibbly hate


    him?


    Moreover, Peter not only robbed his cash machine, but also grabbed his car, which directly caused that


    his new girlfriend Lily dumped him.


    From being a rich, handsome and sessfulman who had at all to being a man who had nothing, it


    was quite obvious for Mac to hate Peter in his heart.


    "How do you really wish to take revenge from him?"


    Tommy asked while taking a puff from a cigarette.


    "I want to scrap his legs!", said Mac without a hint of hesitation.


    "For that the price would be 100, 000, and you''d have to you pay a deposit of 50, 000 upfront."


    Tommy exined.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "All right."


    Without giving it any thought, Mac transferred the money to Tommy, via his phone.


    As soon as Tommy received the money, he looked at one of the boys from his gang and instructed him,


    "You go in first and spot where the target is."


    "Okay!"


    The youngd replied and got off the car to go inside the restaurant and check.


    He returned after ten minutes.


    Tommy was informed that Peter was sitting in a private room with the twodies, all the people present


    were divided into three groups and entered the restaurant.


    Needless to say Tommy was very familiar with these kind of scenarios.


    He knew it very well that if a group of seven people would enter any ce together, it would make


    people suspicious and hence, he had asked everyone to dispersed in different directions.


    All seven of them, divided in three groups, ran towards to the room in which Peter was present.

 Chapter 51 Buy One Get One Free

    Chapter 51 Buy One Get One Free


    "Oh, stop it, Peter, you naughty boy!" Shelly said in giggles. "I''ll soon tell ine if you keep doing this!"


    Her cheeks flushed. She couldn''t bear Peter''s flirtatious words!


    Neither of them realized that disaster wasing.


    "Tell ine?" Peter was confused. "What''s with ine? She''s not my girlfriend. Shelly, we''re both


    single. Why can''t we be open to the idea of dating?"


    "Peter, you''re crazy! I''m a university graduate! A pretty university graduate!" she said winking.


    "Besides, what about Lisa? She''ll be heartbroken!"


    She told Peter.


    "No one will be heartbroken, " Peter grinned. "Isn''t it ''buy one, get one free''?"


    Shelly and Lisa hit Peter lightly with their fists, giggling uncontrobly.


    Peter jokingly feigned a scream of pain.


    "Hmm, Peter? Is it true, what you said? Don''t you really have a girlfriend?" Shelly couldn''t help asking


    after they all calmed down.


    Both Lisa and Shelly looked at Peter, eager for an answer.


    While they both knew that Peter was out of their league, they still couldn''t help but hope for he''d say


    yes.


    "Yeah, it''s true." Peter nodded. "Nowadays, finding a girlfriend is like finding a second-hand car. You


    have to be meticulous."


    "What do you mean?" they asked, confused.


    "Society is a big hotchpotch." Peter sighed. "Actually, buying a second-hand car is horrible. Previous


    owners still keep the keys and drive the car from time to time. They run the oils while you should repair


    from the damages they''re responsible for."


    Shelly and Lisa couldn''t understand hisparison.


    When his message finally dawned on Shelly, she beat his chest gently. "Oh Peter, you''re so mean. You


    can''tpare women to used cars. It''s actually the men who are more difficult to understand."


    "Who told you this?" Peter started, "I don''t know about other men, but I''m loyal when ites to love."


    "You? You said you wanted us both just now, didn''t you?" Shelly rolled her eyes.


    "I was just kidding, but I am really faithful." Peter began to exin, "I just really like beautiful women. Is


    that so bad?"


    "Hahaha, Peter, you douche!" Shelly and Lisa rocked withughter poking at Peter.


    Crunch.


    Suddenly, the door of the room opened. Tommy entered, followed by seven people before he closed


    the door behind him.


    Shelly and Lisa quickly stopped theirughter, leaning towards Peter, which made them feel less afraid.


    Peter blinked. "Brother, are you lost? You seem to have entered the wrong room."


    "Didn''t we used to be ssmates, Peter?" Tommy sat down and looked at Peter with narrowed eyes.


    "Don''t you remember me? You seem to have lived a happy life with these two beautiful women in your


    arms. Who are these angels? Won''t you introduce them to an old friend?"


    He said as he picked up a pair of new chopsticks, behaving like at-home and ready to eat.


    His men reached for their weapons and stared at Peter and the two girls. One wrong move ¡ª a


    scream, a cry for help ¡ª and the men would act immediately.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter heard his words, knowing that Tommy came here for him, obviously, So he decided to feign fear.


    Shrinking back he began to concede to offering the two girls. "Brother, if you like them, I can give them


    to you. Please just¡­ let me go?"


    "Good job! You are learning fast." Tommy paused, thenughed.


    "Someone paid me 100, 000 dors for your legs, but it seems to work that you can afford to pay


    double. I''m sure we can work with that.


    Because you''re so kind as to offer these two beautifuldies, I''ll give you a 100, 000-dor discount.


    Now, you just need to pay me 100, 000 dors to live."


    "Thank you, Tommy. I can give you the money now." Peter nodded right away, fearing that Tommy


    would change his mind. "Thank you for the good deal, my friend. If you don''t mind me asking, can you


    tell me who paid you 100, 000 for my legs?"


    "Well, I am under strict orders of confidentiality. But for you, I don''t mind crossing the line. Have you


    heard of Mac Chen?" Tommy replied.


    "It''s that bastard!" Peter''s eyes narrowed with anger. Mac hadn''t learned his lesson. Peter decided to


    go harder on him so he''d surely learn and stop going after ine.


    "Transfer the money right away and run. These twodies and I need to talk about our future together, "


    he said before he turned to the two girls. "Beautifuldies, what are your names?"


    As usual, Lisa was always afraid to speak. Shelly was more daring and gave Tommy a charming smile.


    "Hi Tommy, I''m Shelly."


    "Shelly?" Tommy muttered unconsciously.


    "Good boy! You''re smart! Here, have some boiled meat!"


    Shellyughed as he mouthed her name. Quickly, she bent forward and grabbed the dish beside her


    that held boiled meat and hurled it at him."


    tter!


    The scalding hot dish spilled all over Tommy''s face. Tommy screamed hysterically as boiled chilly oil


    rolled down his face.


    Covering his face with his hands, he felt like he''d go blind! The pain was unbearable.


    Taking after Shelly, Lisa grabbed the dish nearest to her and struck the young man beside her.


    tter!


    The te smashed against his head and he started to bleed.


    Compared to Tommy, the young man was fortunate because there was no hot broth that burned his


    face.


    "I like this!" Peter couldn''t help eximing after seeing the two''s quick wit and action. He grabbed the


    ss and bowl and threw them to the other men as well.


    Thump! Thump! Two young men covered their heads and fell down.


    With Peter, Lisa and Shelly working together, they took four men down including Tommy.


    The remaining three men changed their look, pulling out three knives as they started to approach Peter.


    It wasn''t usual for men to touch women in these scenarios. They were only used to threaten men as


    leverage if he was difficult to handle.


    They clearly had no clue about Peter''s fighting prowess so they didn''t think it was necessary to hold the


    ladies as hostage.


    "What do you want?" Peter shouted as he tipped the table over.


    The three men stepped back for fear of being soiled with the disgusting leftovers.


    Peter and the twodies stood up and lifted their stools above their heads, ready to strike should the


    mene nearer.


    In a sh, two of them were knocked back and one ended up with a bleeding skull.


    "You guys are great!!! What fast learners! If you keep learning from me, you''ll both be masters in no


    time!"


    Peter eximed feeling more drawn to the two.


    They weren''t only naughty and sexy, they wereplete badasses too when it mattered the most.


    Rare gems they were, indeed.

 Chapter 52 You Are My Boss

    Chapter 52 You Are My Boss


    Despite Peter''s instructions, Shelly and Lisa kicked the two men forcibly.


    It seemed that they both had violent tendencies. Their eyes beamed with satisfaction as they delivered


    their attack.


    The men who were both trying to stand up fell back to the ground.


    "Son of a bitch! I''m gonna kill you, you assholes!" The others shouted in rage, positioning to pounce at


    them.


    They quickly failed and fell down again as Peter quickly moved and kicked him at the belly. Two guys


    fell down clutching their stomachs as their faces twisted in pain.


    They felt like their guts would explode.


    After seeing what happened to their partners, the other guys decided to give up their ns of fighting


    Peter.


    Seeing how strong he was, it was a bad idea to fight against him.


    Tommy, who finally came to his sense, pointed at Shelly. "You ugly bitch, I''m gonna kill you!"


    He shouted as he picked up a piece of the broken bowl and ran towards her.


    He was infuriated.


    No one dared stand up against him before, and now he was fooled and beaten by such a weak woman!


    Tommy looked horrible with the blisters on his burnt face. He looked like an angry demon!


    Scared, Shelly hid behind Peter.


    He looked so scary that she couldn''t find it in herself to do anything.


    Suddenly, a chair came right at him and hit Tommy in the face.


    Peter did this!


    Tommy fell to the ground and screamed.


    As Peter was about to kick Tommy hard, a waitress entered, Stunned with what she saw.


    Tables were turned over, chairs were broken, and guys groaned in pain on the ground. The room was


    in chaos! It was horrible to look at!


    Realizing the situation, the waitress grabbed her phone and started to dial the police. Peter stopped


    her, smiling.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Hi, beauty We''re friends. No need to call the police. These men are drunk. They did this. We''ll make


    sure that the damages are paid for."


    The waitress looked at Peter, clearly unconvinced.


    "Yeah, we''re friends, " Tommy agreed with Peter. "Don''t worry. We''llpensate for the cost."


    They had no intention of being arrested. They only wanted to kill Peter!


    They had done a lot of illegal things. It would be difficult for them to get out of jail if they got caught


    now!


    "You may leave the room now. We''ll settle the bill in a little while, " Peter said. As soon as the waitress


    left the room, he marched right at Tommy.


    "How do you want to go about this, Tommy?" he asked raising one of the cups in threat.


    Tommy went into a cold sweat as fear sshed across his face.


    Realizing that he couldn''t beat a man as strong and as skilled as Peter, He replied immediately, "I''ll pay


    for all the damages."


    Picking up a steel fork and bending it with his hands, Peter asked once again, "I don''t understand.


    Come again?!"


    Completely scared because of what Peter did, Tommy added immediately, "Apart from the damages, I''ll


    give you 100, 000 dors topensate for the hassle!"


    "100, 000 dors?" Peter curled his lips. "You barged in on our lovely conversation, flirted with my


    girlfriends and threatened us. You should pay us for the mental damage that caused too! Since you


    also got us scared, you have to pay for our hospital bills for when we have ourselves checked up, in


    addition to the sry for the days we''ll have to miss at work."


    Tommy''s mouth dropped in shock.


    ''Son of a bitch! For shame!


    We''ve almost been beaten to death, and we didn''t ask you for anything!''


    Despite how he felt deep down, he dared not lose his cool. "I''ll pay you 200, 000 dors!"


    "200, 000 dors?" Peter frowned.


    "Please take it! You''re the boss. I beg you!" Tommy knelt down and cried. "200, 000 dors is all I have.


    I can''t afford any more than that. Please take it!"


    He felt so desperate because he just wiped his savings clean.


    "Don''t do that!" Peter backed up. "Don''t kneel! I''m not your dad! You''re too ugly to be my son! For god''s


    sake, I''ll take your money. Leave now!"


    Tommy stood up with tears in his eyes and transferred the money to Peter at once, With a heavy heart.


    "Enjoy your dinner, everybody. We''re leaving now. See you all next time!" Peter said happily as he


    walked out of the room with the two girls. Receiving the money left him in high spirits.


    When the waitress stopped them, he pointed at the room and said, "They''re paying."


    Tommy almost passed out. 200, 000 dors was all he had, and now he had nothing!


    He pushed himself up and kicked two of the guys on the ground. "Stand up, you son of a bitch! Get


    Mac''s ass here! He owes me 200, 000 dors!"


    "Yes, sir." The two men immediately got up and rushed out to look for Mac.


    Waiting by the door of the restaurant, Mac saw Peter walking out with hisdy friends unscathed.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t anyone talk to you?" said Mac.


    "No. Who wants to talk to me?" asked Peter.


    Mac''s face went red from his anger. "I need to make a call. Wait here."


    "Okay, I''ll be here, " said Peter.


    Suddenly, Mac saw the two guysing out of the restaurant


    And his eyes lit up in recognition. "Stop right there! I''m calling Tommy!"


    Ignoring his orders, One of the guys punched him hard on the face.


    "Fuck you, son of a bitch. Put that phone away and follow me. Tommy is waiting for you inside."


    The two guys grabbed Mac''s arms and turned to Peter. "Sorry for the hassle. Please do take care.


    Goodbye, " they said before leaving.


    Mac''s face went pale at what he saw.


    He knew something was wrong. Tommy and his men would never let him go that easily.


    ''What a poor boy!''


    Peter and the girls soon arrived at the office. Shelly and Lisa made their way to the Sales Department


    while Peter rushed to the Logistics Department.


    Logistics Department and Human Resources department were on the same floor.


    He spotted ine as he came out of the elevator.


    "Follow me, " she said in a low voice as her cheeks turned red at the sight of Peter. She looked around


    to check if anyone was there and then they went to her office.


    She looked weary about being watched.


    Despite his confusion, Peter decided to follow the drill and move quietly as well.


    In the CEO office, Be burst in anger as she watched them from the CCTV cameras.

 Chapter 53 The Joy In Helping Others

    Chapter 53 The Joy In Helping Others


    "ine, if you need my help ¡ª physically or mentally, just tell me. I''ll surely do everything I can to help


    you. You won''t even need to thank me. I love helping others, "


    Peter assured her as he snuck into her office. He couldn''t help but admire ine''s beautiful body.


    The office was a little stuffy. She wore a slim-fitting shirt with the top buttons unfastened, her coat hung


    on a rack beside her table.


    The skirt she wore seemed a little bit too tight for her ample buttocks. On her long legs, she wore silk


    socks and high heels.


    ine turned red at Peter''s words.


    "You''re such a jerk, " she retorted shyly.


    "Woah, how did you get to know my nickname?" Peter replied in jest.


    "Bastard!" she shouted.


    "That''s the name of my cousin, " Peter kept joking.


    "Go die, " ine replied, losing her patience.


    Immediately wanting to take it back, she bowed her head in embarrassment. "I need my stuff back."


    Her words were hardly audible.


    ine couldn''t exin how she felt when she saw Peter. The idea that Peter held her underwear still


    bothered her a lot.


    She was actually trying to figure out a way to ask for it back when Peter suddenly appeared.


    Feigning ignorance, Peter asked, "What are you talking about?"


    After everything they''ve been through ¡ª helping her get rid of Mac and touching her body when he


    caught her from an idental fall, Peter feltfortable showing ine his true colors.


    ine stamped her foot in frustration, not knowing whether Peter was telling the truth or still goofing


    around. "Give the thing back to me!"


    "Oh, dear!" Peter shouted out, "Why did you stamp your foot so heavily while you''re wearing such high


    heels! You worry me! Will you pay for the tiles if you identally break them because of that?"


    ine was starting to feel warm with the concern he showed but quickly turned angry when she


    realized that Peter was still goofing around. "You''re such a jerk! Give me back the thing! ASAP!"


    "What?" Peter asked pretending to be confused. It was an unusual sight for him to see this gentle


    woman raise her voice. "What did you lend me? I''m sorry, I can''t seem to remember."


    ''Stupid Peter pretending not to know! He''s just waiting for me to say it out loud in front of him!''


    She felt so frustrated and desperate to convey her message.


    What she did next was a proof that even the gentlest person can transform, given the right triggers.


    In her anger and embarrassment, she took off one of her heels and threw it at Peter.


    "Oh ine, you were always so gentle! Don''t be violent! You''re the goddess of Silvend Group ¡ª


    always so calm andposed. How could you do that? Are you trying to abuse me?"


    Peter caught her shoe with one hand, while the other reached into his pocket, where he took out


    A female undergarment wrapped in a stic bag!


    "I was nning to keep this as a souvenir. But now I guess my n has to change.


    Here you go, ine. I washed it for you, so you can wear it whenever you want, "


    He said as he gently put it and the shoe on the table.


    "I need to go back to work now. Take it easy. I''ll close the door as soon as I leave so that no one will


    see you changing your underwear, "


    Peter finished and dashed away.


    ine was fuming.


    She was totally embarrassed!


    Peter had a really special gift of infuriating even the gentlest people.


    He then proceeded to the drivers'' office. He hadn''t had the chance to introduce himself to his new


    colleagues, so he needed to meet them finally.


    On his way there, he noticed ir standing at the corridor.


    First, shock, then anger.


    The memory of her setting him was still clear as day.


    "Miss Yang! It''s you! What are you doing here? Ohh I''m really scared now, " Peter said sarcastically.


    "Thest time you gave me a task, I felt totally exhausted. Are you going to continue asking me to do


    such things? Do you want me to die?"


    Some staff that were passing by the same corridor overheard him talk.


    They turned eyes at ir, shocked.


    ''Who is this employee and why does he seem to have a special rtionship with ir?


    ir is the senior secretary in ourpany. Yet from the way she blushed with his words, it''s easy to


    tell there''s something going on between them!''


    ir''s mouth fell at Peter''s words. She almost freaked out.


    ''I didn''t know he felt that way about climbing stairs.''


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Coming to her senses, she glowered at Peter. "Don''t you dare imply confusing innuendos! I just asked


    you to climb the stairs to get to the 38th floor. Stop confusing people. I apologize for that, okay?"


    ir rified calmly.


    She yed tricks on Peterst time but he didn''t tell Be about it. She got a good impression of him


    because of that.


    ''Shit!''


    Disappointed that there wasn''t new interesting gossip, the staff around them rolled their eyes.


    "Confusing innuendos?" "I mind my own business but you y tricks on me!" Peter shouted.


    ir did not know what to do. She realized it was impossible to argue with him in a reasonable way.


    She stamped her foot to let her anger out. "Peter, Miss Song needs you in her office."


    "Me again? What for?" Peter was confused.


    ir put her lips near Peter''s ears. "I don''t know either, but she doesn''t seem to be in a good mood. I''d


    be scared if I were you."


    Peter was surprised, Not because of the thought that Be would be hard on him, but because of ir


    actually warning him.


    He shot her a confused look trying to figure out why she had to say that.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" ir said angrily. "I''m trying to be nice here!"


    Peter showed up at Be''s office a little whileter. ir didn''t put any obstacle in his way this time.


    "Peter, why can''t you just behave as a good employee of ourpany? Why didn''t you show up to


    your duty morning? Where have you been?"


    Be asked as Peter stepped into the office.


    "Miss Song, don''t misunderstand, I did all that for you!" Peter shouted.


    "Last time you told me that you''re upset that Jaden had control of the security department, so I wanted


    to help you with that.


    This morning I found out that Bob would be back on duty. I deliberately came two hourste to give him


    an excuse to scold me.


    Now, he''s fired for fighting. Isn''t it great news for us? Miss Song, I''m working so hard for you, putting all


    my hours on the job. Perhaps you could give me some encouragement... something like a


    bonus?"

 Chapter 54 Beset With Suspicions

    Chapter 54 Beset With Suspicions


    Be gazed at Peter, silent for a long time.


    She had to admit that this guy really had a glib tongue.


    He could make something illogical sound like it made sense, so much as if he even deserved credit for


    it.


    A man with his talent was truly a rare find!


    Be wasn''t easily swayed, though. She quickly put the topic aside knowing that this was the best way


    to maneuver the conversation. "Don''t worry about the bonus. Do well in what I am about to ask of you


    and everything is negotiable."


    Realizing that Be was up to something, Peter quickly retracted his request. "No, never mind, forget it.


    I don''t want to get into any more trouble."


    As she guessed, he refused. Instead of being disappointed, she proceeded to discuss a grievance.


    "The past two days, I''m afraid that Shelly and Lisa have not been performing well in the Sales


    Department. I would very much like to transfer them, but unfortunately, all other positions are already


    upied. I no longer have anywhere to assign them.


    As for ine, there also seems to be some problems with hertely. I''m having doubts if she''s still


    qualified to be a Human Resource Manager."


    "Hold it!" Peter interrupted, "Miss Song, are you threatening me? Why are you meddling with the lives


    of other innocent employees to get back at me? Isn''t that unfair?"


    "No, it''s not." Be looked at him innocently. "I really do think that they are underperforming."


    "Stop it!" Peter said desperately. "Fine, I''ll do it! Are you happy now?"


    "Well, okay if you say so. Once you get this done, we''ll talk about the three of themter." Be smiled,


    sly as a fox.


    "What do you want me to do?" Peter asked crossly.


    "Well, ourpany is recently negotiated for arge order worth twenty million dors. It was all


    settled! We were going to sign the contract tonight, but we suddenly received a call that the


    cooperating party is canceling their order without giving a reason at all."


    "I suspect that Rowen Group is behind this, and they are threatening our business partner, as it''s an


    open secret that the Rowen Group uses their connections with gangs for foul y."


    "We''re not really afraid of the Rowen Group, but thest thing I want is to be left in the dark while


    someone sabotages ourpany. Peter, the business is really important to me. I want you to do


    whatever you can to make sure this contract is signed."


    Be frowned as she spoke, looking distressed.


    "Miss Song, are you kidding me?" Peter quickly protested, jumping to his feet. "I am an ordinary man, I


    don''t have any business background. How do you expect me to dictate terms to a hugepany with


    underground connections?"


    "I''m just a woman, Peter. I don''t know what to do. Can you help me, please?"


    Be said as she looked at Peter with her big eyes, with a voice so sweet that it was impossible to


    refuse.


    Moved with sympathy, he finally decided to help her out.


    "Fine. Give me the information and I''ll see what I can do. But if I get it done, be sure to give me a


    bonus."


    "That''s so kind of you!" Be jumped happily, and dashed to Peter''s side, stood on her tiptoe and gave


    him a kiss on the cheek. "This is a small bonus for you in advance. If you work it out, you''ll not only get


    a big bonus, but also... all of me, if you want."


    She shook Peter''s arms sheepishly like a little girl.


    The affair really upset her. As she said, she wasn''t afraid of the Rowan Group. Rather, she was afraid


    of being caught t-footed while someone was plotting against them.


    No matter how powerful and dominant she seemed to the employees of Silvend Group, she really


    was just a woman at heart.


    No one dared to mess with her, back when Alfred Gao was on her side, even if their rtionship was


    fake. Now, almost all of Golden City''s elite knew that they were done. It was an opportune time for her


    enemies to make their move.


    Seeing Be''s helpless expression, Peter felt an urge to hold her in his arms andfort her with his


    care.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Deep down, he knew that Be was in a very difficult situation. Underneath her strong facade was a


    layer of sorrow and bitterness. No one understood her.


    "I will do everything I can, I promise. Now give me the information, " said Peter, resisting the impulse to


    embrace Be.


    "Yeah." Be nodded, her eyes filled with grateful tears.


    She knew she was taking advantage of Peter''s incredible strength and previous background, and she


    was aware that Peter also knew he was being used by her as well. On the other hand, Peter couldn''t


    really me her for doing what she could to keep herpany afloat. He also appreciated her


    gratefulness.


    Peter left Silvend Group after going over the pieces of information handed to him.


    The big customer was a Southerner named Carey Wang, a hotshot worth hundreds of millions of


    dors. He was currently staying at the Harvey Grand Hotel.


    The president of Rowen Group, Rowen Bian, 53 years old, was a native of the Golden City with a


    complicated background. It was said that even James Xie, the mayor, consulted him for major


    decisions. Rowen Bian was a real guy who ran the city.


    Just as Peter headed out, an unknown number started calling his mobile phone.


    "Hello! Who is this?" Peter answered.


    "This is Amelia Mo, " said Amelia from the other end of the line. "The two men we caught at noon are


    killers under the gang Dark Hand. They came to Golden City to kill Be Song, for a reward of ten


    million dors. I know you have a good rtionship with Be Song, so I called to inform you."


    Amelia said, her voice indifferent as always.


    "What? Someone offered a reward of ten million dors to kill Be?" Peter was confused.


    He expected Be''s head to be worth a lot, but ten million dors was too much! She was only a


    president of apany. Sure, Silvend Group was big, but she didn''t evene from a prominent


    background. It didn''t seem to make sense.


    Not to underestimate her, but Peter knew how these things usually went.


    Something that bothered him more than the bounty, though, was Dark Hand.


    They weren''t the most powerful organization, but they were still very difficult to deal with.


    They would stop at nothing until their job was done when they had a target. This meant that even after


    getting rid of two killers, Be would still be in danger. The organization would send as many assassins


    as needed just to make sure she went down.


    Moreover, revenge would surely be delivered if even one of their men was killed. They also didn''t take


    deals lightly. Even employers could still be killed should they failed to fulfill their end of the bargain.


    Dark Hand would not stop until their target was killed.


    This was why people who were in their circle dare not offend them or their members. They usually


    worked so cleanly that it could not be traced back to them.


    "Where are the two killers?" Peter asked.


    "Dead, " Amelia replied.


    "Dead?" His head ached. Peter had a terrible feeling about this. "Wait for me at the police station. I''ll be


    right there."


    He arrived half an hourter.


    Dread shed across his face the moment he saw the two bodies sprawled on the ground. His worst


    fear was realized.

 Chapter 55 The Mysterious Murderer

    Chapter 55 The Mysterious Murderer


    The throats of both two killers were slit and they were killed to death without any pains.


    Peter was bbergasted, looking at the two dead bodies. He was wondering who could have dared to


    do such a heinous crime inside a police station.


    "Who had the guts to kill them?" Peter said with a frown.


    Amelia stood there, silent and embarrassed. "I feel terrible, but even I don''t know who did this."


    After a long pause, she continued, "As a matter of fact, we know nothing about the murder. Nothing at


    all!"


    Peter was taken aback after hearing this. "Are you fucking kidding me? It''s a damn police station!


    People got murdered here. I totally understand that you missed out on the murderer, maybe because


    he was highly skilled, but how can you not know anything about the whole scene?"


    "I''m only stating the facts here. We really do not know anything about the murderer. The murderer


    seems to be extremely skilled; he didn''t leave any clues behind. Hence, we can''t backtrace him. Also, I


    think a hacker was involved. As our security system has been hacked into and thus, we can''t check the


    monitoring records."


    Peter felt as if he might have been involved in a consipary, somehow.


    About one thing they were pretty sure: the two killers had not been murdered by Dark Hand. They


    might be strong and powerful, but they wouldn''t dare to meddle in the affairs of the H country.


    Moreover, Golden City was a very small ce, which didn''t deserve their attention or power.


    If the murderer was among the policemen, it would be tricky and scary. Maybe spies were present


    everywhere.


    Alternatively, if the murder was not hiding in the police station, it mighte from some powerful


    association.


    As it was way too difficult to murder someone in the police station even if one could follow the guidance


    offered by the hacker appropriately.


    In a nutshell, all assumptions pointed towards the murderering from an extremely powerful and


    strong background.


    Peter couldn''t really figure out who had done this. ''Could it be possible that anyone knew I am here? Or


    maybe I''m not their target. I''m just thinking too much!''


    "Well, you take your time. I have to leave, if you don''t have any issues with that." Peter didn''t waste


    anymore time there and left as quickly as possible.


    He''d decided to act ording to the situation. Although, Peter would prefer living a normal life, he


    would demonstrate his courage and power in an event where someone would threaten his life.


    After leaving the police station, Peter went straight to Harvey Grand Hotel.


    After reaching the hotel, he went straight to Carey. If Carey had been threatened by Rowen Group, he''d


    have to act violently.


    This was the second time in a day that Peter hade to the hotel.


    On entering hotel, he saw a familiar image.


    It was a sexy woman! Men could melt on seeing how attractive and tempting she looked.


    This woman hadn''t spotted Peter yet and soon entered the elevator.


    Peter kept staring at her until she disappeared.


    "Hello, nice to see you again, sir. How can I help you?" A melodioust voice hit Peter''s ears.


    The receptionist couldn''t stop thinking about that morning, as she saw Peter.


    Amelia had checked into a honeymoon suite with Peter that morning, while he looked all petrified.


    Therefore, she thought he was a toy boy.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, many cops had beening and going in order to catch the killers, therefore, the


    receptionist assumed that Peter was a cop too.


    She felt embarrassed because of all that she had been thinking about Peter.


    "Sir?" Peter was utterly surprised and wondered why would she address him as "Sir".


    "Well, I apologize, I shouldn''t be addressing you like that." She winked at Peter as she said this,


    thinking Peter wouldn''t want others to know who he was. She further believed that Peter was visiting


    the hotel for some investigation and she had an obligation to keep that a secret.


    Eventually, Peter understood what she was doing and decided not to rify it to her.


    In the meantime he was wondering how could he get to know in which room as Carey stayed. It''d be


    pretty difficult to persuade the receptionist to leak that kind of information and to let him go to the room.


    Well, now that she thought he was a cop, it should be very easy!


    "Hi, can you please tell me the room number in which that woman, who just went inside the elevator, is


    staying?" Peter asked her very professionally.


    "Room number 809, " she replied. As the receptionist thought Peter was a cop, she gave him the


    information without thinking twice about it.


    "Okay, thank you. Also, there''s a guy named Carey Wang who is staying here. Can you please tell me


    his room number as well?" Peter continued to question her.


    "Mr. Wang is staying in room number 806, " she replied almost instantly.


    "All right. Thanks. That''d be all. So, since you''ve helped me with these room numbers, I will forgive you


    for what you''ve said earlier!"


    Peter looked at her and smirked. He checked her out from top to bottom and then went to the elevator.


    The receptionist couldn''t get what had just hapened. Her jaw dropped as soon as she realized.


    ''''Oh, my god! He heard what I said in the morning! That''s pretty embarrassing. Looking at his dirty


    smile, he must have thought I am a slut!''


    Finally when he arrived at the 8th floor, he figured out who the woman was.


    He was met with disappointment. He then walked to Carey''s room, directly.


    Peter didn''t knock at the door or broke inside. He just stood outside the room door and tried to listen


    what was going on inside.


    He tried to figure out if he could hear any sex noises. Also, he didn''t want to barge in while Carey was


    having sex.


    Suddenly, the door of the room next door opened up, just when Peter was about to hear what was


    happening inside Carey''s room. Peter was terrified and was just about to walk away, When suddenly


    someone called him from behind. "Hey, bro! What are you doing here? Well, didn''t you have work?


    Good for you! I would have called you if I knew you were free!"


    Regardless of how Peter felt about this situation, Brandon dragged him to his room.


    "Fuck off, will you! I''m not gay!" Peter shouted on him and quickly got rid of his hold.


    He didn''t understand how and why did he met Brandon here!


    On entering the room which Brandon had dragged him to, Peter got shell shocked.


    He couldn''t believe what he saw. Two sexy women wereying on the bed, half naked! To add cherry


    on the cake, one of them dressed up as a nurse while the other as a stewardess.


    ''What a yboy!'' Peter thought to himself.


    Now, it was clear as to what was Brandon doing there.


    "This is my elder brother, Peter Wang. He''s also my best friend. We can share anything and everything


    with each other except our wives! So, my brother, would you like to share these two beautiful women


    with me?"


    Brandon asked Peter, while giving him a dirty look.


    "Well, you continue to y by yourself! It''s not a really good time for me." Peter was stunned.


    "Change your clothes and meet me in the bathroom, I''ll wait there. Brandon, I really need your help."


    After saying this, Peter went inside the bathroom.


    "Don''t be a mood-killer! Didn''t you hear what my brother said? Go and change your clothes, " He


    instructed the two girls.


    Peter stepped outside the bathroom, ten minutester.


    The two girls were fully dressed by this time.


    However, Peter admitted to himself that Brandon had a good taste in terms of girls.


    The two girls were extremely pretty with perfect bodies. They looked young, and they must be in school


    still.


    Well, Brandon came from a rich and powerful family. He wouldn''t sleep with ugly girls, ever!


    "Well, tell me what can I help you with? I''d do anything for you! Also, till the time I''m in Golden City, I


    can solve all problems and everyone shall respect me except for Amelia Mo, "


    Brandon said.


    "Well, that soundsforting!" Peter continued, "I really need your help. It''s actually very simple. All


    you have to do is walk into the room opposite to this one, where we are standing, kick the door and


    come back."


    Brandon was surprised on hearing what Peter said.

 Chapter 56 Brandons Prestige

    Chapter 56 Brandon''s Prestige


    "Brother, is the person staying in that room bothering you in any way?"


    Brandon couldn''t help but ask Peter, in order to understand what was happening.


    "No, not really"


    Peter shook his head as he replied.


    "Then, do you dislike him for any reason?"


    Brandon raised another question.


    "Neither is true. I don''t know him at all, for that matter"


    Peter shook his head yet again.


    "Then why do you want me to go and kick on the door of his room?" Brandon asked Peter with a lot of


    annoyance in his tone.


    "I want to discuss business with him."


    Peter replied, in a heavy voice.


    "What the fuck?!"


    Brandon couldn''t help but swear.


    ''Is there anyone in this world who discusses business like this?


    Is that how people are behaving in the society, or he is the only one gone bonkers?'' Brandon thought.


    "Ah, well, It''d be to exin the situation to you for a while.


    Just answer my question, Will you help me with this or not? If not, I shall go ahead by myself."


    Peter seemed to be a little impatient at that moment.


    Brandon bit his lips and agreed to go. "Fine, I''ll go with you!"


    Soon, Brandon walked out of the room.


    The two girlsying in the bed were stunned after witnessing the whole scene.


    As soon as Brandon reached Carey''s room, he took a deep breath, collected his forces, and kicked the


    door with all that he could.


    A loud thud was heard.


    Brandon winced with pain of his leg because of kicking the door too hard but even post this, the door


    only trembled, it didn''t open.


    Peter''s eyes widened and he was speechless as he saw Brandon miserably fail at opening the door.


    "Brandon, can you even do it? Any chance you are already high by the wine you had? What a shame!


    You can''t even open a single door!?"


    Brandon was agitated; he kicked the door yet again.


    With a loud bang, this time.


    The door shook but didn''t open.


    After failing for the second time, Brandon thought he''d be a loser if he wouldn''t be able to open even a


    single door. Ignoring the pain of his leg, he kicked the door again with all the strength that was left in


    him.


    He was shocked and couldn''t believe that he was unable to even open a door.


    With a loud thud!


    Bang!


    This time, it didn''t disappoint Brandon. However, to everyone''s utter surprise, the room was empty.


    "Nobody? Really?"


    Brandon felt stupid. All that kicking for what? To find the room empty?!


    After realizing that the room was empty, Peter was stunned. He didn''t know what to do. After thinking


    for a few minutes, he called Carey over the phone.


    Initially, he was afraid that people from The Rowen Group would be all around Carey, hence he chose


    to break the door rather than calling him. But now he was out of options. He had to call Carey in order


    to find him.


    A beep was heard over the phone.


    "This is Carey Wang. Who''s on that side, please?"


    The phone rang three times and was then picked up. A man who''s voice sounded like that of a middle-


    aged person could be heard from the other end.


    "Hello. I''m Peter Wang, the manager of Silvend Group. I would like to meet you now."


    Peter lied about his position and jumped straight to the important part.


    "Oh okay. Well, right now, I''m at the Golden Eagle, you cane over here if you''d like to see me."


    The way he spoke, sounded fishy.


    "All right."


    Peter frowned and then hung up.


    He could figure out from the phone call that Carey had been threatened.


    "Brother, are you headed to the Golden Eagle, now?"


    Brandon asked Peter with concern in his tone.


    "Yeah, I''m going there. You stay here and deal with the things I''m leaving behind."


    Peter nodded as he pointed towards the broken door.


    "Wait, I''lle with you! I haven''t gone out to rx for a long time.


    The door is not a big deal. I can get that sorted with one phone call, "


    Said Brandon. He then turned to the twodies in the bed and instructed them, "Get ready, you''re


    coming with us!"


    Peter agreed to everything Brandon had said, As Brandon might help him solve his problems.


    Brandon then made a phone call to take care of the broken door. Later, all four of them walked towards


    the elevator.


    While walking, Peter suddenly frowned and acted differently. He abruptly turned around and kicked the


    door of one of the rooms.


    His sudden action shocked all the other three people walking with him.


    Did this guy have a thing for kicking doors? Why didn''t he kick the previous door as well?


    With a loud thud, the door opened with just one kick, which formed a stark contrast with Brandon''s


    previous three kicks.


    As soon as the door opened, they could see a woman kneeling down on the ground with most of her


    clothes looking messy and torn. Right in front of her, sat a young man in a chair who was pulling her


    hair with one of his hands while pping her with another.


    The sound of pping was very loud and clear.


    "I was wrong. I was very wrong. I wouldn''t dare to do it again. Please spare me."


    The woman begged, with teardrops rolling out of her eyes.


    She struggled and begged to be set free. The whole was very awkward to watch.


    "Wrong?


    You bitch, do you have any clue how much shame did you throw my way and make me suffer?" The


    man looked furious.


    "Even killing you wouldn''t do justice to my hatred for you. I''ll not only rape you, I''d make sure you''d be


    known to be the cheapest woman in the entire Golden City!"


    The man told her, while pping her face.


    He was treating her like an animal, not a human.


    Right when he was vigorously pping her, he heard the sound of the door being opened. He was


    angry and agitated. He immediately turned around and shouted, "Who the fuck has the audacity to kick


    my room? Do you want to die?"


    As he roared in anger, he gazed at the door with his red horrendous eyes, as if he''d eat whoever


    walked through that door. However, when he figured out who actually was at the door, his expressions


    changed drastically.


    "Peter Wang?!"


    The man gnashed his teeth, with anger and disgust filled in his eyes.


    "Frank, I thought that you were just a beast yesterday, but today, after seeing what you were doing, you


    don''t even deserve to be a beast!"


    Peter said out loud, looking straight into Peter''s eyes.


    The man was no one else but Frank. And the woman who Frank was beating, looked familiar as well. It


    was Beck''s girlfriend, Phoebe or maybe it was time to say, ex-girlfriend.


    Initially, Peter assumed that Phoebe had no self respect, as she was there to make an appointment


    with Frank, so, he sighed.


    He never imagined for things to be like what they were at that moment. Obviously, Phoebe would


    definitely had been threatened by Frank, otherwise why would she walk inside that room and face all


    that abuse?


    "Peter One! Get one thing straight. Now, she is my woman. I can treat her however the fuck I want to,


    you better stay out of it. Besides, whether I am a beast or worse, is none of your business to decide."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Frank clenched his fist and resisted punching Peter in the face.


    He hated Peter extremely now. If he could overpower Peter, he would have already rushed into


    punching him.


    "You piece of shit! You are such an arrogant man! My brother will handle you!"


    Brandon rushed into the room after hearing these words. "So, you think you can fight me? Come, I will


    give you a chance. Go on call for help before I crush you under my feet."


    Brandon arrogantly bellowed at the man, which perfectly performed his essence of rascal!


    Frank was really furious and screamed at Brandon saying, "Brandon Chu, I know that you are a part of


    the Chu family in Golden City.


    Though I can''t afford to provoke you, there sure are people who can, you better beware and not act


    cocky!"


    With a bang!


    As soon as Frank finished his sentence, Brandon kicked him andughed wildly. "What can you really


    do even if I act aggressive? Bite me! Fuck! Even after knowing that you can''t afford to provoke me, you


    still dared to shout at me! Do you wish to die from my hands?"


    Brandon continued tough loudly along with stamping Frank on his body. "Do you not know who I am?


    You shouldn''t dare to threaten me, I can literally stamp you to death!"


    Frank was screaming out of pain but couldn''t speak anything as he was hurting. But on the inside he


    was an angry mess. If he could, he would burn down everything thaty in front of him.

 Chapter 57 Gregorio Lin

    Chapter 57 Gregorio Lin


    Brandon''s stupid actions not only took Peter aback but also all the threedies, which included


    Phoebe.


    Especially, the two beautiful girls who came along with Brandon were too scared to move. They had no


    clue that this guy, who had been nothing but sweet and tender to them, had a violent side, so


    dangerous.


    "Stop it, he''ll die, if you keep hitting him. It is not worth sinning for a man like him."


    Watching Brandon keep beating Frank, Peter wanted to stop, so he quickly pulled Brandon back.


    "Fuck! He had the audacity to threaten me! He thought I would get scared? Never!"


    Brandon kept swearing and it didn''t look like his anger was fading away at all.


    Peter ignored Brandon, and went straight to Phoebe. "If you don''t wish to be bullied anymore, get


    dressed and follow me. No matter how he threatened you, I can settle it all for you, if you believe in me,


    I promise."


    Peter was not a big fan of interfering into others'' businesses, but he had to at that point because of


    Phoebe. It was because of him that Phoebended into such a terrible situation.


    Although if he wouldn''t have gotten involved that night, Phoebe might have fallen into the hands of


    Frank as well, but s! he did end up interfering.


    After all, it was still because of him that Frank insulted Phoebe so much!


    When Phoebe heard what Peter offered, her eyes started to glow, in hope. But she quickly lost that


    shimmer.


    Frank stood leaning on bed, wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and startedughing


    hysterically.


    "Wow. Look at the way you''re talking! You are a mere security guard. If you didn''t have Be and


    Brandon for your protection, you''d be nothing but a fart!


    Now please don''t tell her that you can protect her! Well, even if you could, I doubt she''d ever dare to


    leave with you.


    Peter Wang, if you are a real man,e out front. Don''t hide behind others like a coward.


    I dare you, if you don''t kill me today, I will definitely kill you tomorrow!


    Even if Brandon will protect you, I doubt he''d be around you 24/7 or like never leave the Golden City!


    As long as you are dead, I don''t believe he will be there for you!"


    Frank continued to scream and looked very angry.


    "Wow! You really are an asshole! Seems like the lesson for you to soak in was not enough!"


    Somehow, even on hearing this, Peter didn''t lose his calm but Brandon did. He couldn''t help but throw


    his fist at Frank in order to punch his face.


    "Stop, let me handle it!"


    Peter grabbed Brandon and asked him to move to a side. He then looked at Frank and asked politely,


    "You look down on me?"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Frank red with anger, and then said with augh, "Who do you think you really are? I''ve always


    despised you!


    Don''t forget, without Brandon and Be, you''d just be a fart!"


    Peter grinned. "Is it so Frank? Well, tell you one thing. If it were not for your parents, who would you


    be? Anyway, save the answer. All you need to know is, whether you have your parents or not, I, a mere


    security guard, can destroy you any god-damn time I want."


    And that was what Peter did for real. Peter kicked Frank so hard that Frank fell on the ground, and then


    he stepped on his face.


    "I thought as a person, you had some morals but well you clearly don''t.


    Brandon kept hitting you for such a long time and you didn''t utter a single word. Whereas, now you''re


    acting like the king of the world. You really think that I am that easy to bully?"


    Peter kept talking in a polite voice but on the inside, he was fuming up.


    "Hasn''t Alfred told you who destroyed the Alfred Club?


    Also, hasn''t he informed you who broke his legs?"


    Initially, Frank felt insulted and got mad, but after he heard what Peter said, his heart suddenly skipped


    a beat.


    Lost in anger, he didn''t realize that despite being a security guard, Peter had a tough body and was


    powerful enough to take him down. He now got reminded of it by Peter himself.


    "Frank Liu, I''ll be honest. I don''t like fighting people like you. I mean, there''s no sense of challenge or


    aplishment at all. I''m reallyzy for some shit like that.


    You really think that if you haven''t done something very wrong or that if it didn''t involve me, I''d be here


    to confront you like this?


    Enough of all the jibber-jabber. Let''se to the point. If you are a real man,e straight to me and


    fight it out. Don''t involve innocent people with us. What kind of a man you are with those threats,


    intimidates, and bullying women?


    I won''t haggle with you today, but next time, I''d make sure I do. Although I am toozy to start a fight,


    but I shall, in case of such times.


    Unless you really are able to kill me, I''d just end up killing you and your family. After all, I have nothing


    to lose. If you don''t believe it, try it!"


    Peter''s tone was soft, but his words hit Frank like an arrow.


    It is easy to defeat a person in a physical fight, but it is not very easy to destroy a person mentally.


    Peter wanted Frank to suffer not only physcially but psycologically too.


    Frank felt humiliated. He couldn''t stop himself from clenching his fists, while his nails pierced his flesh.


    But this time, he did not dare utter a singl world.


    Peter''s words hit him like a sharp knife ripping his soul. He was really scared this time.


    He was afraid that Peter would just stab him to death with a knife.


    "Let''s get going!"


    Peter told Brandon, not caring what Frank was up to.


    It took a while for Phoebe toprehend what was happening, but then she followed Peter and


    Brandon.


    Although the entire scene was pretty loud, none of the hotel staff appeared at the sight.


    But it didn''t really surprise Peter or Brandon, as Brandon, somehow, had a strong background.


    "Phoebe, what you had to go through because of me, I really feel bad about it and I''m here to apologize


    for the same. Here, this is my phone number. In case you have any problems, feel free to call me.


    I understand what you had to go through in thest two days was tough and it undoubtedly tarnished


    your body and mind. But I also hope that you can put it behind you as soon as possible andugh it off


    as something vicious life threw at you. If that doesn''t work, you can always move to get a fresh start, "


    Said Peter.


    Phoebe just hugged Peter and cried. Peter could feel the warmth of her body as she hugged him,


    unexpectedly.


    "Thank you so much, Peter! I feel lucky to know you! You can be rest assured that I will definitely go out


    of my way and work even harder."


    Phoebe hugged Peter even more tightly at that moment.


    Peter was the first person to have actually made some sort of connection with her since she grew up.


    She really wanted to tell him that she loved him. But somehow she thought that she didn''t deserve him.


    Thinking that her body was not good enough for a man like Peter, she felt sad. Not to mention that in


    order to be Peter''s girlfriend, she was willing to be at his service for all her life.


    Peter had no clue about all this and had asked Brandon to find two bodyguards who could take care of


    Phoebe. As soon as she left, Peter rushed to the Golden Eagle.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Lin, they left the Harvey Hotel."


    Standing in a luxurious room, Felix informed the young man sitting on the sofa with his head down.


    Felix, who was a superior to Frank, was nothing but a loyal servant to the young man.


    Gregorio Lin looked at Felix while the beautifuldy residing in his arms offered him some wine from


    her own ss.


    "Call Alfred. His chance for taking the revenge is approaching."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Yes, sir, but what about Brandon? He belongs to the Chu family."


    Felix asked while dialing someone''s number on the phone.


    "Chu family? It means nothing to me. Let''s just get rid of them together, in one go!"


    His eyes filled with devil-like look and rage, as he spoke, "Well, Alfred will solve this problem, not us."

 Chapter 58 Mad Revenge

    Chapter 58 Mad Revenge


    As soon as Peter rode the Hummer, his heart almost copsed.


    He had nned to sit in front, apanying Brandon, but one of Brandon''s femalepanions,


    Sunny, was already sitting there.


    Peter had no choice but to sit behind with the otherpanion of Brandon, Tina.


    No one knew why but Anna pulled unbuttoned a few buttons on her shirt and slightly lifted up her skirt,


    after sitting in the car.


    Peter already felt seduced and it was hard to resist the temptation.


    But Peter felt that it was ethically wrong to have such inappropriate thoughts about a woman that


    belonged to his brother, Brandon.


    Though Peter kept warning himself, he couldn''t stop himself from staring at Tina''s exposed body parts.


    Joyful and hopeful, Tina kept moving closer to Peter.


    Fascinated by Peter''s masculine physique, Tina got highly attracted to him.


    Heroes were always attached to beauties, and it was no wonder all these prettydies wanted to be


    with Peter.


    As Tina kept getting closer, Peter started getting more and more confused. He was now at the corner of


    the seat, and shifting further wasn''t an option.


    Tina was so close to him that it was hard to ignore how good her body smelled and how attractive her


    body was.


    He really wanted to push Tina away, but it would make her feel bad and embarrassed, wouldn''t it?


    If he didn''t push her away, he just could hardly control his eyes, for Tina looked extremely attractive


    and tempting. Why would she seduce him so much? That was all Peter could think about.


    From the driver''s seat, Brandon saw the whole thing in the rearview mirror and just smirked.


    How horny Peter was! It could be seen clearly on his face.


    He saw a truck, which was stopping at a traffic signal, suddenly rushed towards their car like a crazy


    horse.


    Sunny, who was sitting in front, screamed out of sheer fear and shock. Her face turned pale and her


    eyes filled with terror.


    Tina started screaming too and she held Peter very tightly and ducked her head in his arms. She was


    trembling terribly.


    Because the truck collided from their direction, Sunny and Tina could not stand the strong visual


    impact.


    If the truck would hit them, they''d all die without a doubt.


    And they were all still very young, only in the early years of their lives; there was so much they all


    wanted to do and aplish.


    They didn''t want to die so soon and so young!


    By this time even Brandon was scared to death. He started trembling and lost control of the steering


    wheel.


    Though less than Tina and Sunny, he was quite panicked and scared.


    He didn''t know whether he should hit the brake or speed up, to avoid the collision. Because no matter


    what he chose, there was no escaping an ident. Either way, it was bound to happen.


    "Speed up and drive as fast as you possibly can!" said Peter, on witnessing the crazy scenario.


    Brandon did what Peter said, immediately. He elerated and started driving as fast as he could.


    The Hummer took off like a rocket, leaving behind a trail of dust.


    Sunny started screaming, yet again, and this time she wasn''t alone. People on the road, witnessing this


    also cried out, anticipating a horrible ident.


    Sizzle!


    The truck hit the Hummer from behind and then bumped into another car!


    The car was broken into pieces, its parts flying everywhere.


    The passengers in the car were dead as sure as fate.


    The truck was still not slowing down, even after causing so much damage.


    Brandon was scared to death and the trace of fear could be seen in his eyes, while he was riding in the


    hummer.


    Peter''s intuition was leading him to believe that it was no ident, and someone nned it.


    Having escaped the ident by just a jiffy, Brandon immediately began to slow down.


    Wiping off the sweat from his forehead, he felt as if he just came back from death.


    He couldn''t stop reliving after seeing the whole scene of the car being destroyed into pieces, and


    subsequent waves of fear rose in his heart.


    Tina, on the other hand, had buried her head in Peter''s arm and hence got lucky as she didn''t have to


    see all that had taken ce.


    While Sunny, who had witnessed everything first hand, was frightened to faint.


    Peter was numb, his face cold as a stone. He was sure that the ident had been nned by


    someone, but who was the target here? Brandon or Peter himself.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Peter was just about to step out of the car to check what happened to the people riding in the car that


    collided with the truck, right when another car could be seen approaching him.


    The Hummer shook violently when Peter was about to step out. Fortunately, Peter and Brandon were


    lucky enough to not get hurt by it.


    Brandon immediately got worked up as this happened. His expressions shifted from those of fear to


    anger.


    He desperately wanted to find out who was driving the car. Just when he was about to figure it out, a


    minibus could be seen driving in their direction.


    The minibus could be seen elerating crazily from a distance.


    Peter was outraged on seeing this.


    Without wasting another second, he pushed Brandon into the back seat, as he decided to drive this


    time.


    After getting into the driver''s seat, he did something no one had expected. He started driving towards


    the minibus, at an rming speed.


    ''Who is the crazier one here?


    Let''s find out!


    Who is the wilder one?


    Let''s find out! !


    Who is the one acting more berserk?


    Let''s find out that as well! ! !'' thought Peter.


    Under the driving of Peter, the Hummer was flying like a rocket. He kept elerating and driving in the


    direction of the minibus.


    As the Hummer got closer to the minibus, it could be seen that there were seven masked men inside,


    each holding a hacking knife in their hands!


    Their eyes filled with deceit.


    It was safe to assume from their gestures, they did get a little startled on seeing the Hummer approach


    them with such great speed.


    Especially, the front seat riders, they panicked.


    "Quick! Just turn around quickly! This fellow driving the Hummer is going nuts." The man sitting in the


    co-pilot seat screamed.


    These men in the minibus were no fools. They knew very well how things would end if the Hummer ran


    into them.


    If the two cars collided, the chance of people surviving in the Hummer was infinitely higher than those


    in the minibus. All seven of them would end up dying if Peter ran the Hummer into their car.


    Without any further hesitation or discussion, the driver, drove away from the Hummer to avoid the


    crash. They all took a sigh of relief after dodging the Hummer by such a small margin.


    While in the Hummer, Brandon''s heartbeat was still fluttering with fear. This was scarily crazy even for


    Brandon to bear.


    Given the insane speed at which Peter was driving, even a Hummer couldn''t guarantee to save their


    lives.


    He shrugged at Peter''s madness.


    But he was relieved that they survived.


    He felt it was the most exciting day in his life, which was ups and downs and unexpected climaxes!


    "You all wait here and do not step out. I''ll step out and see what''s going on." Peter instructed everyone


    in the car and stepped out.


    As soon as he stepped out, he walked directly towards the minibus.


    Peter, all filled with burning rage and restlessness, wanted to find out who was behind this crazy


    incident.


    It was a bright day in the downtown when this whole thing had taken ce.


    Fortunately, there were not a lot of people or vehicles in the vicinity, else, countless people would have


    died or met with idents.


    Before Peter could reach up to them and inquire what was happening, all the seven men got out of the


    car with knives in their hands.


    Oh! they weren''t alone. Another seven masked men jumped out of another car, which was also running


    behind the Hummer, who also had knives in their hands, They all formed a circle around Peter.


    Peter could see they had extremely sharp knives.


    And the air smelled like blood, already.

 Chapter 59 Tremble In Fear

    Chapter 59 Tremble In Fear


    When Peter observed and realized what all those men were doing, he understood that he was the


    target and not Brandon.


    "Who''s your boss?" Peter asked them, trying to remain adamant and strong.


    "Go to hell, you son of a bitch!" said a young man. He smirked at Peter grimly and told others, "Kill him,


    as soon as possible!"


    This young man had no intentions of reconciling with Peter at any cost. So, he didn''t even let him


    speak.


    As he''d instructed, all the fourteen men, with knives in their hands, ran towards Peter.


    The fourteen knives shined in the broad daylight. It looked like they were going to chop Peter into small


    pieces and kill him.


    Soon, Brandon stepped out of the car and what he saw left him speechless. He knew he had to help


    Peter even though he would die.


    "As your brother, I should share your ups and downs. Bro, don''t worry. Here I am." Brandon shouted,


    as he stepped out of the Hummer and ran towards Peter, trying to save him.


    Peter was taken aback. "Brandon, what on earth do you think you are doing? Run away from me!"


    Peter screamed and ran away quickly. But at that exact moment Peter was deeply touched by


    Brandon''s gesture!


    As the famous saying goes, "a friend in need is a friend indeed." Peter finally realized that Brandon


    truly was his friend. He hadn''t considered him a friend before today.


    Brandon was stumped. ''What the fuck? Are you freaking kidding me?''


    As Brandon saw Peter ran away like a professional athlete, he came back to his senses and thought of


    going back to the car, especially after seeing those shiny knives.


    "Catch them and kill them both!" The young man shouted again, instructing all the others in his gang.


    Now, they were chasing both of them.


    Peter''s n was not to run away from the fight but to reach a certain distance and then face them one


    by one. Then he could fight and defeat them. He couldn''t fight all the fourteen men together, of course.


    After all, he couldn''t beat all of them up at the same time even though he was a good fighter.


    Even if he tried, he''d just end up getting killed. As a result, he thought that the only way out was to run


    to a distance far away and then fight them one-on-one.


    But probably he was underestimating them. They were well trained and highly skilled at their job.


    Peter ran as fast as a bullet train.


    Even though they were all pros, they all failed at catching him.


    They all got super mad! ''What a moron! He is a fucking coward! He doesn''t have the courage to fight


    us. Why do people keep telling the anecdote that he beat down all the killers at the Alfred Club?''


    ''That son of a bitch is way too fast!''


    They all cursed Peter, took deep breaths and made more efforts to chase him, only to kill him once he


    was caught.


    To their surprise, Peter suddenly stopped, turned around and threw a kick at them!


    In return, the two front-runners showed their knives and tried to attack him with them.


    However, they were a tad bit too slow! Peter had already kicked them and moved on.


    The two guys screamed loud in pain, dropping their knives and further, knocking down others with their


    fall.


    What''s more, the knives ended up being their own enemies.


    Unfortunately, the knives of the guys right behind the front runners, pierced through their backs.


    As a result, they both screamed at the top of their lungs and soon passed out.


    "Great knives!" said Peter and grinned. He stopped and picked up the two knives with his foot!


    Straight after that, Peter kicked them more.


    And not muchter, the two knives flew like two arrows towards the other men running.


    Peter was very close to the men running behind him when he threw the knives at them.


    While, they had no time or measure to defend themselves from this attack.


    Soon, the knives pierced through their chests and they fell, helplessly.


    They were bleeding heavily as they hit the ground. Drenched in blood and shouting out in pain, they


    eventually passed out.


    They were knives, not swords! The two men clearly couldn''t stand the pain.


    "These are pretty good knives! Where did you buy them? Can you get some for me too?" Peter started


    teasing them.


    The remaining bunch of men witnessed this and were filled with rage.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Four of them had been severly injured while Peter did not even have a scratch on his body!


    "That son of a bitch!"


    "You have no balls! Come here and fight with us if you can, bloody coward!"


    They were furious by now and ran towards Peter to kill him.


    They intended to stab him with their knives.


    "Of course, I have balls!" Peter continued, "You are the ones running behind me with knives! Ten for


    one is not exactly the definition of bravery!"


    Peter kept running. He then looked at Brandon and said, "Brandon, run! Just run!"


    "Shit, shit, shit!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    "Shame on you!"


    "Fuck it! Kill that bastard right now!"


    All the ten guys immediately threw all their knives in the direction of Peter without any thought.


    All knives flew towards Peter.


    They were all aimed at Peter like a one big weapon.


    The ten men hoped that they would kill him.


    Peter just smiled and jumped as soon as he heard the noise of the knives approaching him.


    He kicked all knives in air. Surprisingly, the knives turned round and then flew back to where they''d


    come from.


    The whole thing happened so fast, just in a few seconds.


    ''What the fuck just happened?'' The ten guys were shocked and frightened!


    The knives flew back too fast!


    Before any of the ten men could react, they were all stabbed by the knives. They all moaned in pain.


    Soon there was blood everywhere!


    Brandon, Sunny and Tina were bbergasted after witnessing the whole fight.


    ''That was freaking awesome! How the fuck did he do that?''


    Finally, all of them realized that they couldn''t fight Peter. He was on a different level.


    "Well, well, well. Now, can you tell me who your boss is? In case you don''t want to tell me, I have


    enough time to y this game with you all!" Peter smiled, wickedly.


    "Alfred Gao!" said a young man without any fear. "I admit that you are better than us and we shouldn''t


    have belittled you. It was our mistake. However, you won''t be allowed to leave alive!"


    Suddenly, sound of multiple brakes could be heard. Several vans stopped on the road. Nearly 100


    people got off and came out of their respective vans.


    About ten of them wore mask just like the previous fourteen ones and all of them were dressed in


    ck.


    And the others were just a bunch of bastards.


    Their hair were of variegated colors and different hairstyles. Each of them had a tool in their hands and


    looked very arrogant with a cigarette in their mouths.


    This time, there were way too many people. It was enough to scare themon people.


    It was still a frightening scene, overall.


    ''Fuck! Have all the thugs of the Golden Citye here?'' Finally, Peter looked serious this time.

 Chapter 60 Peter鈥檚 Wrath

    Chapter 60 Peter¡¯s Wrath


    "Kill''em!"


    "Kill''em!"


    "Kill''em!"


    The delinquent teenagers shouted as they rushed at Peter.


    They were really looking for a fight.


    "Brandon, hide in the car and call the police!"


    Peter shouted as he braced himself for the iing attack.


    Confounded, Brandon gestured the girls in the Hummer to call the police as he rushed over to Peter,


    gritting his teeth.


    "Bro, how do you expect me to get inside the car and leave you to fight them alone? You saved me


    once, the least I can do is to fight to the death by your side!"


    Brandon grinned, kicked over one of the rowdy teenagers, grabbed a machete and charged through


    the crowd.


    Caught off guard, two of the hooligans were caught straight away as six of them hurled knives and


    sticks at him.


    Fortunately, the road wasn''t wide enough for them to rush at him all at once. It was lucky that the road


    was narrow.


    Otherwise, Brandon would have been hacked to death, unable to defend himself against so many


    people.


    Six young men stood in front of him while the rest of them stood behind.


    Brandon faced as the first six attacked. Swinging his machete, he deflected a knife and kicked one of


    them with his right leg.


    Blood oozed as Brandon''s response injured both himself and his attacker.


    Despite his quick reaction, a machete managed to hit his left arm and leave it injured.


    Two sticks hit him squarely and threw him to the ground.


    The guy he managed to kick over was quickly reced by another one and all six of them struck him,


    landing six blows all at the same time.


    Things happened so fast.


    Clearly outnumbered, Brandon waved his machete wildly and fiercely. "If I''m going to die, I''m taking


    one of you with me! I''ve done all that I can, Peter. This is it for me. I''ll see you in the next life, brother!"


    He knew that there was no way he could survive this fight. Still, he had no regrets.


    Deeply moved by Brandon''s courage, Peter was determined not to go down without a fight.


    As the weapons were about tond on Brandon, Peter jumped as high as he could and kicked with all


    his might.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In a sh, Peter hit the six boys squarely on the chest, breaking their sternums. Blood poured out of


    their mouths as they screamed in agony.


    Peter pulled his brother up with one hand, grabbed a stick with the other, and swung it around fiercely.


    He knew that despite their intimidating front, the hooligans were all just scared teenagers who didn''t


    want to get hurt. Otherwise, he would be holding a knife, not a stick.


    There was another loud noise as six hooligans fell down, screaming and knocking back their


    companions behind them.


    "I''m not dead?" Brandon asked in disbelief after Peter''s rescue. He truly expected that he''d already be


    hacked to death.


    "What? Do you really wanna die? Do you want me to kick your ass myself?" Peter said, rolling his


    eyes. With his stick, he knocked down a dozen more of the hooligans as he spoke.


    Brandon didn''t manage to respond.


    ''My brother is unbelievable. How could he have knocked down nearly twenty men in just a few


    seconds?''


    Another six men fell as Peter''s stick cracked from the impact.


    Blood likewise gushed out of Peter as he also received some of the hooligans'' blows.


    Even though he was the mighty soldier king, he wasn''t indestructible. Fighting with so many people


    while protecting Brandon, wasn''t easy.


    Fifty or sixty rushed in from behind them. With less than twenty meters between them, Peter and


    Brandon were trapped.


    "Run! Get in the car! Quick!" Peter knew that things could not go on like this. He kicked the two men in


    front of them out of the way, pulled Brandon up and started running to the Hummer.


    "Don''t let them get away!" The hooligans shouted as they rushed madly towards the Hummer.


    But Peter was too fast for them. As soon as he reached the car, he threw himself and Brandon in and


    closed the door behind him.


    "Call the police! Quick, call the police!" he shouted as he quickly started the car and drove ahead.


    The teenagers fled for fear of being run over by the massive vehicle.


    They were just a bunch of bullies and they didn''t want to die.


    A few of them weren''t so lucky and were hit by the Hummer regardless, leaving them to fall to the


    ground in pain.


    Peter made sure that the speed of the car wouldn''t kill them as he had no intention to do that.


    Otherwise, more than half of them would have been dead.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang? This is Brandon Chu. I was almost chopped to death. Why is the useless police


    force not here yet?"


    Brandon dialed a number and started screaming as soon as someone picked up.


    "What do you mean there is a car ident? The road is blocked and the police can''t get through? Are


    you fucking brainless? Why didn''t you just ask them to get out of the car and run? Are you jammed


    too?"


    Brandon was clearly pissed off.


    Peter stayed silent while thinking to himself, ''Isn''t Brandon being too arrogant with his tone?''


    He was wordless as his face grew grave.


    ''This series of killings must have been nned a long time ago, and are very carefully coordinated.


    Alfred Gao is really not that simple.''


    No sooner than Peter thought of it, Two cars appeared before him, stopping them in their tracks. No


    matter how Peter tried to maneuver, he couldn''t manage to escape them as they blocked his way.


    Behind the automobiles stood about thirty or forty hooligans, clearly ready for a great, big fight.


    A part of Peter admired Alfred. How could he have gathered these many people to fight for him?


    Clearly, he was a worthy opponent.


    "Brandon, wait for me in the car. Don''t go down, I''m serious. It''s a disadvantage to me and it won''t help,


    "


    He spoke frankly and quickly got off the car.


    He was fed up and infuriated!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    All this fighting had worn out all his patience!


    "You assholes, why don''t you look for decent jobs instead of ying with knives and guns, huh? I''ll


    teach you a lesson you won''t forget, "


    Peter said as he ran straight towards them.


    "Fuck your old mo..." one of the boys started to cuss but was cut off as Peter''s hand swung across his


    face.


    With a snap, a mouthful of blood came gushing out of him as he was knocked back forcibly.


    "Fuck, I''ll kill yo..." The young man next to him reacted, his eyes shing with excitement as he raised


    his knife to stab Peter!


    This was a very opportune moment. If he caught Peter, he''d be financially set for the rest of his life.


    s, it only yed so well in his head.


    Before he could finish his words, Peter kicked him so hard in the stomach and sent him flying.


    Crack! "This is for your ruthlessness!" Crack! "This is for messing with me!" Crack! "This is for your


    stupid cussing!" Crack! "This is for you being no-good delinquents!" Crack! "This is for your gruesome


    upbringing!"


    Peter spit out curses after each and every p.


    In less than a minute, all thirty or forty of them fell to the ground, unable to get up again.


    Bloody and swollen, they looked at Peter with unspeakable fear.


    With sheer disbelief, they almost cried out, ''What the hell! You said that we were ruthless, fine we admit


    it. We''re no-good delinquents? Okay! But when did we cuss at you? We didn''t even manage to utter a


    single word! That''s unfair!''


    "Who wants to challenge me? Stand!" Peter shouted. "I''d be d to teach you a lesson, assholes!"


    Infuriated, Peter couldn''t stop kicking and scolding each and every one of them.


    Desperation filled them as they screamed in pain wanting nothing but to make it stop.


    By this time, about seventy or eighty people had caught up from behind and decided to fight with Peter.


    Peter was in a fit of anger.


    "Damn it, I don''t think you''ll learn anything unless I show you what I''m capable of!"


    Hearing him, the escaped delinquents shivered from fear and were then filled with relief. They also felt


    bad for their less fortunate friends.


    No matter how many they were, they were no match for Peter, the mighty soldier king!

 Chapter 81 The Mysterious Gunner

    Chapter 81 The Mysterious Gunner


    A young man covered in white from top to bottom came from behind the door. He seemed very calm


    andposed. He didn''t even panic when he saw the cops.


    He walked towards the cops slowly without any hesitation and afterpleting the police inquiry he left


    the hospital in a casual manner. He was the kind of person who usually were not afraid by these kinds


    of police formalities as if it was part of their daily routine.


    "Well, is there anything wrong with that man?" On noticing Peter''s facial expressions, Cassie couldn''t


    help but ask him about the guy in white. His brows were furrowed tightly, and his eyes were grim which


    prompted Cassie to question him.


    "He is the hitman," Peter said calmly. He instantaneously turned his expressions back to nk while


    replying to Cassie.


    "What? Why didn''t you say that before? I''ll stop him!" Cassie hurriedly moved forward to chase him, but


    Peter stopped her by grabbing her arm. She was furious on hearing that the man in white was the


    hitman. She wanted him to get punished.


    "You''re no match for him! Let me do it." As soon as he finished his sentence, he ran towards the


    entrance of the hospital.


    Peter was sure that the man was the hitman because he was too calm in front of the cops! And that


    was enough to raise doubt in the mind of an intelligent person. It was natural for normal person to get


    nervous on getting interrogated by police.


    But most of all, Peter was sure that he was the assassin because of his blood scent. Although the


    blood scent was intangible, it did really exist. And Peter had kinda intuition towards these things, being


    involved in it for a good part of his life.


    Dunn was an assassin, but not a famous one. That was why he was arranged to kill Be''s


    grandfather, who was a small potato here, not that much of a considerate person in people''s eye.


    Dunn treated the task with not that much of a respect. Dunn believed that he was a highly skilled


    assassin and should be ranked among one of TOP 100 Assassins. However, the Assassins List


    highlighted the assassins'' finishing rate along with their strength. To be ced in the list, one should be


    good in both.


    Although Dunn was a capable assassin, his finishing rate was really low which didn''t let him enter


    among the elites assassins. He was too aloof and proud to conduct the assassination. He usually


    murdered his victims in public ce which was a negative point in being a professional assassin.


    "The task has been finished," Dunn said and hung up his phone while standing in the corner. As soon


    as he finished his call, he proceeded to leave the ce. But suddenly, his expressions changed.


    He found a man standing in front of him, but previously when he started his call the ce was empty.


    So, where did he appeared from?


    ''Shit! Why didn''t I find him before?''


    Dunn wondered. his face looked terrible from the shock. He tried to recall that he really did ensure that


    nobody was here before. At the precise moment, Peter sneaked there silently and Dunn didn''t even


    realize him. ''I''m definitely not a match for him!'' thought Dunn anxiously.


    "You can''t leave from here after killing a man! Are you that naive?" Peter uttered with a sarcastic smile


    on his face. His bodynguage was rxed as if he was having lunch conversation with his friend.


    "What do you want?" Dunn didn''t ask who Peter was. Instead, he wanted to know about Peter''s


    purpose. He didn''t want to get involved in formalities. He just wanted to move out of the ce.


    "Who is your boss?" Peter smiled and continued,"Don''t tell me you don''t know."


    "I''m sorry. I really don''t know." The minute he finished his words, Dunn ran towards Peter without


    hesitation in order to ovee him before Peter could do or say anything else.


    He had to make the first move to win Peter. Though, he was doubtful that he was not going to beat the


    man but he had to dare the first move to prove his strong-handedness.


    Dunn was really fast and sharp. Within a blink of an eye, he took out a knife in his right hand and


    rushed to stab into Peter''s head with all of his force.


    It was a simple and straightforward move, but a really strong one.


    Peter was a little surprised on realizing Dunn''s intention behind his sudden movement. ''This man is


    much stronger than the first two assassins!''


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he didn''t dodge the attack. Instead, he reached out two fingers of his right hand and mped


    the knife quickly with a force.


    Dunn was in immense shock. To his surprise, he couldn''t use the knife even though he tried really hard.


    Peter was clutching the knife tightly.


    At that moment, Peter decided to take matter into his hands by making another move.


    Bang!


    He broke the knife in half with a sheer force!


    Peter didn''t stop at that. He moved to finally take control of Dunn.


    He threw the broken knife forward with precise angle.


    The flying knife plunged into Dunn''s chest. Suddenly, with the force of the momentum, he fell on his


    back after loosing control of his body.


    This whole process, although slow to describe, only happened within few seconds.


    Dunn covered the wounded ce on his belly with the hands to stop the flow of bleeding. He got really


    confused!


    ''What a terrible man! How could he do that?''


    He couldn''t get it.


    Soon, the blood could be seen everywhere on the floor oozing out of Dunn. Covering up the wound


    with his hands and applying pressure on it was doing him no good.


    Peter took out one piece of tissue and then looked at Dunn,"Can you tell me now?"


    Dunn sneered and bit the poison in his mouth. He was ready to take his life before disclosing the name


    of his boss.


    "Don''t swallow the poison andmit suicide in front of me! It''s too silly!"


    Peter smiled at him with contempt and rushed to him quickly. He grabbed Dunn''s mouth with his right


    hand while jerked his head with his left hand in order to make him eject out the poison.


    Due to the force applied by Peter, Dunn spatted out the poison.


    The ck color blood was spreaded all over the ground, showing how severely it was corroded.


    "Such a strong poison!" Peter was shocked on seeing the color of the blood. Ingested poison was


    strong for converting the blood into ck within few seconds. He took out a silver needle quickly from


    the inside pocket of his jacket and started working on Dunn''s injured body.


    Meanwhile, Dunn couldn''t help vomiting. The ck poison wasing out from his system rapidly.


    Dunn got really surprised, ''Oh my god! Who is he? Why is he also good at medical skills? How could


    he do this?''


    "Now, tell me who is your boss?" Peter smiled sardonically while leaning at the side of Dunn, but


    suddenly, he broke Dunn''s finger with his hands.


    "Ahh!" Dunn screamed and looked at him with horror. "What did you do?"


    He felt that his finger was fully crushed. Pain in his finger was starting to be unbearable and he


    was no longer able to move his finger. Combined effect of his belly wound and crushed finger was so


    painful that Dunn couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Nothing! You just have a stronger sense of pain!" Peter sneered and said in business-like tone,"Cut


    the crap. I don''t have much patience."


    Peter started to make another move as he reached to break his second finger.


    Dunn got scared. "Okay, I will tell you..."


    Suddenly, Peter''s face looked tensed. He kicked Dunn hard to move aside and then jumped to the


    other side to avoid the attack.


    Bang!


    Someone shot at them! Dust was flying all over the ce rising from the spots where bullets had hit..


    Peter was furious with all the firing that was taking ce. He wanted to run to Dunn to hide him from


    attacker''s shots.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Then, three bullets were shot at Peter, which were really fast. Peter was barely able to evade them.


    This sequence was making him irritated. He wanted to take over the attacker. However, he had to


    control his anger and step back to avoid the attack because the shots were continuously fired leaving


    him with no time to make a move.


    Peter was not the target! The mysterious gunner shot at Dunn after Peter was forced back.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three bullets were shot at Dunn.


    Dunn got first shot on his right leg. Immediately, he fell on the ground and couldn''t move to some hiding


    ce.


    Then, he got second shot on his back which was targeted to hit his heart. It was a shot ofplete


    precision.


    At thest, the gunner aimed at his brain from behind and fired thest shot.


    Dunn''s brain was spattered all over the ce. He waspletely dead. With a sound, his body fell on


    the groundying limp as a log.


    They were urate shots! All marked within a period of few seconds.


    "Son of a bitch!" Peter shouted and madly rushed towards Dunn to check if he could help him in any


    way possible.


    However, Dunn waspletely dead. And he couldn''t do anything to revive him.


    Peter was aggrieved and shocked to his core. He couldn''t believe on what had just happened within a


    duration of few seconds.


    ''There are too many terrifying assassins here! When did theye to this city?


    What are they going to do?


    The gunner must be the master of the best gunners. With this type of shooting skill, he could be among


    the Top 10 Assassins!


    ''Why did he kill Dunn? Why was Dunn not allowed to tell me about his boss? Who is his boss? What is


    the conspiracy?


    Did Be''s grandfather have any secrets that I don''t know?''


    Peter couldn''t figure it out at all. He was perplexed. Somehow, he felt that some troubles were going to


    happen in Golden City and this was just the beginning of it.

 Chapter 82 Director Of Security Department

    Chapter 82 Director Of Security Department


    Unable to do anything since the hitman was already dead, Peter informed Cassie of the things


    happened there and quickly left the ce.


    He didn''t try to pursue the mysterious sniper, because he knew it was impossible to catch up with him


    from such a distance. He needed some other way to get to the boss who ordered the sniper and Dunn


    to do the assassinations.


    Three dayster, Be''s grandfather was cremated. Funeral was held where elites from the Golden


    City came to pay their respect to him.


    For the next seven days, Be observed mourning for him.


    During this period, Peter guarded her secretly and inspected everyone suspicious who came to visit


    her, but he remained empty-handed. He was not able to find anything of that much importance to


    uncover the secret boss behind the murders.


    Having taken ten days of mourning period, Be returned to work, regaining her former CEO look of an


    icy beauty. She was perfect in covering her gloomy feelings by being a ruthless boss.


    However, she didn''t expect that there was a storm awaiting her.


    Jaden had collected 49% of shares of Silvend Group secretly, iming to dismiss Be from


    president and chairman post with the help of hiswyer. It was a well-ned scheme yed at the


    precious moment.


    When Be was confronted with Jaden''s challenge, she was stunned to her core, perplexed and she


    felt as if her heart was sinking with grueling pain. This cunning fox finally gave away his ambition. Be


    knew he was plotting for something, but she was not cleared what was it. She didn''t expected him to


    reach to such a low level. Whenever she saw that hateful face, she suffered from a deep urge of


    pping him tightly. But circumstances were not in her favor, her anger was forcing her to do


    something violent but she knew it would do her no good. So, it was a constant battle between her heart


    and her mind.


    Her grandfather had just passed away, and his body was not even cold, but Jaden used this


    opportunity to undermine her, which was the greatest disrespect to her deceased grandfather.


    Be was also shocked by the fact that Jaden was able to acquire 49% of stakes in shares of the group


    without anyone getting a wind about it. How did it all happen? He must be nning it for a long time.


    The truth was, her grandfather had only 47% of shares with him when he was alive.


    Jaden was well-prepared. He had done his home-work beforeing over here, so he was confident


    to challenge Be with his 49% of shares when the time was right. He knew that how much her


    grandfather was expected to pass on to her. By doing his research, he became aware about it but there


    was loophole in his research.


    He didn''t know that besides 47% shares passed on to her from her grandfather, Be also held another


    4% of the shares that her grandfather had gifted her few years ago. This total was sure going to turn


    the tables in front of Jaden.


    When the files of 51% of shares were ced in front of Jaden, he became disappointed and ashen-


    faced. He couldn''t believe his eyes for all he knew it was not possible to happen. So, he kept checking


    and rechecking the files for multiple times, not until he got tired.


    The rumors were that the remaining 4% of shares were scattered among individual investors and


    nobody knew who they were. Wasn''t it the truth? How could they end up falling in Be''sp? It was


    making him all confused. All the efforts that he had ced in the schemes until now went in to vain.


    It was not until now that Jaden knew Be''s grandfather was wily and wisdom, and he had been also


    prepared for the worst situation. He was a smart old man, thinking through all the scenarios possible


    and neutralizing them before they could be fully yed.


    This crisis was handled and everything went back on track without creating that much of an ill-effect on


    thepany.


    But the hatred and contradiction between the two biggest shareholders of thepany, Be and


    Jaden, were open and obvious. And within a period of few days, the whole city was aware of their


    hatred.


    Be knew well enough that she had to do anything to take back Jaden''s part of shares in order to kick


    him out from thepany, otherwise soon, Silvend Group would be messed up by him. And she


    couldn''t let that happen.


    Seeing her grandfather''s lifelong efforts destroyed by this bastard was thest thing she wanted to do.


    Peter was not ustomed to these business games, so he could only support Be in his heart. He


    didn''t know what he could do to help her. This waspletely new domain for him. But he had every


    confidence in Be''s ability, believing that she wouldn''t get defeated by Jaden. She had enough


    experience and she was wise enough to handle it by herself.


    "Peter, I need you to work in the Security Department, as the new director. We must control this


    position from the start, otherwise this situation could get out of our hands."


    Be called Peter over and told him in a serious tone. This post seemed crucial to her at that time for


    saving herpany from Jaden''s wrath.


    Be seemed more mature and colder after what she had gone through, but she was also more


    charming at the same time.


    There was a dominant character engraved deep inside her, mixed with aggressiveness, which


    stimted people''s desire to conquer. So, filled with these traits, she was ready to conquer her


    company.


    "OK." Though he wanted to say no to her, he couldn''t find it in himself to refuse her. So finally, he


    agreed.


    He felt bitter in his heart, because his original n was to be an ordinary guy, chasing after girls,


    enjoying drinking and having fun, not the one with such high rank in a reputedpany. This dream


    seemed impossible to him for now. But he couldn''t lose hope. He had to try.


    "Thank you, Peter. I understand that you don''t want to get involved in the conflict, but I have no other


    choice. You are the only one that I trust in thispany. And I don''t know who else to trust. I hope you


    can understand this.


    The Security Department is the top priority department of Silvend Group, and I can''t allow it to fall


    into Jaden''s hand. As long as it is with us, we can be sure that thepany is safe."


    Be thanked him sincerely and spoke out her worries with a grim look on her face. With so much to


    handle, she needed someone to share her worries to ease up her mind.


    "I understand," said Peter obediently and added,"but Miss Song, my boss, could you raise my wages?


    You are not going to pay me security guard sry to make me work as the director, aren''t you?


    "Your monthly sry is 30, 000 minimum. If you perform well, I can give you more. It totally depends on


    you," replied Be. Then she burst into a lovely smile. "What''s more, what''s mine is also yours. If you


    need any money, you can ask me without hesitation. So, no worries, just start your work."


    "That''s great. Being a kept man is the best thing a man can ask. So Miss Song, could you give me like


    10 million as incentives?"


    Seeing that Be yed a joke, Peter followed her lead. He wanted that tensed environment pertaining


    in the office for so long to ease. Also he hadn''t seen a smile on Be''s face for so long, and he hoped


    that she could be less stressed. He wanted her to be happy though circumstances were not in their


    favor.


    Be was taken aback on listening to Peter, so she took a squint at him. "10 million? Do you think I''m a


    cash printer? My grandpa just passed away. I can''t give you any incentives. It would not be right for the


    company to do it right now. Give me three years. I''ll drive 10 Rolls-Royces to marry you and you will get


    a grand ceremony."


    Peter nearly stumbled to hear this. He replied with a shy smile,"Oh! Let''s drop the matter. I am going to


    the Security Department now."


    Then he fled away from Be''s office in haste. He was stunned to hear Be''sst sentence, for her


    frankness was weird for him.


    Soon enough, the announcement that Peter was promoted as the director of Security Department was


    posted on their official website.


    This news might not have any effect on other departments, but in Security Department, it was as if a


    bomb was dropped. Chaos was created from top to bottom.


    A rookie who had only worked for one month was promoted from an ordinary security guard to the


    director. No wonder other staff members were shocked. This kind of thing had never happened in the


    company''s history.


    Even though many security guards knew that Peter could fight well, well enough to kick the former


    director out of Silvend Group, they couldn''t ept that Peter took the position.


    The reason was simple for his noneptance: seniority. No normal person could ept that a junior


    was promoted to be their boss.


    No matter how excellent a person was, if you only had experience for one month, you were not


    qualified to be promoted as a director!


    Unlike otherpanies, the Security Department of Silvend Group was totally managed and


    administrated internally.


    Security Department was in charge of every procedure like recruitment, training, management and


    payroll of the employees. So, it was director''s job to take care of all this and whoever was at that


    position had a lot of power.


    The total number of about 100 security personnel were responsible for the security of the entire group.


    And to be their head meant a lot.


    "Shit! Who the fuck is Peter Wang? How many days has he been here? What did he do to attain this


    promotion? I am telling you, I am not at all satisfied if he bes our head!"


    "You are right. He had worked for less than a month. How can he be the director? I have been here for


    3 years, working diligently day after day. My monthly sry is only 10, 000. Why is he getting 3 times of


    my sry when he has only one month experience? "


    "It''s so unfair! Miss Song must be out of her mind! Although Peter can fight, that doesn''t make him our


    leader. As a director, we need brain as well as fist. Does he have a brain to tackle director''s


    responsibility?"


    When Peter entered the office, a group of security guards were gossiping andining about him


    among themselves. They were very irritated over his promotion.


    Even when they saw Peter entering, they only stopped for a second and then continued whispering


    with each other,pletely ignoring Peter''s presence over there. Peter did notice their behavior but he


    chose to ignore it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The only one who greeted Peter was Jack. Trying to neglect the killing sights from other security


    guards, Jack struggled towards Peter and said,"Peter, there you are."


    He behaved unusually formally. When Peter noticed it, he got the idea why there was a change in his


    behavior. After all, Peter was now the head of security guards. Jack didn''t know whether Peter would


    treat him as before or not. There might be a possibility that he would no longer like to be treated as a


    friend but as a boss.


    "Hey bro. Rx. I''m still who I was, same Peter." Peter smiled and said hi to Jack. He whispered a few


    words in Jack''s ear, then proceeded towards the group of security guards who were gossiping about


    him.


    Jack''s expression instantly changed when he heard what Peter had whispered to him, and quickly he


    left the office.


    "Inform everyone, including all team leaders and group leaders, to attend the meeting in the conference


    room after two hours. Gettingte or not showing at the meeting is not eptable. Tell others now!"


    Petermanded to the group of people and moved towards his new office.

 Chapter 83 Directors Vicious Secretory

    Chapter 83 Director''s Vicious Secretory


    The security guards looked at each other with disdain in their eyes. They were not happy with Peter''s


    attitude towards them which added to their already agitated mood.


    ''Do you really think you''re our superior by calling all of us to attend the meeting? What a tone!'' The


    security guards wondered among themselves.


    Although they showed contempt, they had to take out their phones and inform those who were absent


    from there. It was their duty now to inform others on the director''s order.


    "Who are you? This is the director''s office, you shouldn''t be here. Get out right away!"


    As soon as Peter entered the director''s office, someone shouted in a sharp voice which echoed all over


    the ce, causing Peter to halt in his way.


    The shrill voice made Peter furrowed his brow in annoyance while his hand was still on the door knob;


    even the security guards outside were slightly astonished.


    But after that, they began their gloating. Those guards were a group of stubborn people.


    As Bob''s secretary, Carly Mei was a hard nut to crack, not many people were able to cope up with her.


    It was not easy for a person to please her. She not only had a sharp and vicious tongue; besides, it was


    said that she was Jaden''s rtive, which made her a more devious person. No one in the office wanted


    to be at the wrong side of her.


    There was going to be a good show between Peter and Carly Mei, and the security guards were


    excited for it. They wanted to see if this new director could cope with her.


    "Hello, you must be Carly Mei, secretary of the director, right? I''m the new director of Security


    Department, Peter Wang."


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Peter didn''t get mad, but introduced himself to her politely. He


    knew he had to handle this situation very cautiously.


    He had done some relevant background research before he came here, so he knew that she was a


    difficult person to deal with. So, he kept his calm.


    She was wearing a ck id dress, the hemline of which took the shape of plum-flower petals. The


    dress was only knee-length, and her calves with silk stockings were exposed.


    She was not very beautiful, but she had a plump figure. Although she couldn''tpete with ine and


    others, her charm couldn''t be totally ignored.


    At this time, with one hand resting on the desk, Carly Mei was pointing at Peter with the other hand and


    swearing at him petntly. Her expressions were very rude and she was acting as if she owned the


    world.


    "No matter who you are, just get out! This office only belongs to Mr. Zhen, not to anyone else! I don''t


    care if you''re the new security director or not; in a word, you''re not allowed to enter the office. Get out


    now!"


    Carly Mei looked very enraged and domineering. She was ready to exert her power on whoever


    presented in front of her. She showed the manner of a vixen, as if she was about to fight Peter if he did


    not follow her order.


    Looking at Carly Mei who was cursing in public like a vixen, the security guards outside were secretly


    delighted as if their deepest desire was getting fulfilled.


    Although Carly Mei did not say that she didn''t recognize Peter as the director of Security Department,


    she did not allow him to enter the director''s office. Wasn''t that a p on Peter''s face?


    As the director, Peter couldn''t even enter his own office. In this case, what was the value of his


    position?


    It was conceivable that Peter was thoroughly humiliated when he was cast out of the office. Before he


    officially took office, his dignity had been badly hurt. This was the worst reaction a person could get on


    his promotion.


    "Is that so?" Peter nodded in grave seriousness and then retreated out of the office.


    Seeing Peter withdrawing, Carly Mei was stunned at first. She was not able to believe her eyes, but


    soon her eyes twinkled with disdain. She had done such a great job in insulting him.


    ''Damn it! After driving away Mr. Zhen, you just wanted to upy his position. Even if others agreed, I


    would not. My dear, it was lucky that you ran fast and retreated, or I would have humiliated you to


    death.''


    Those security guards outside looked at each other in silence. Perhaps they couldn''t believe that Peter


    walked out so easily without even facing Carly Mei''s challenge. They kinda felt disappointed as they


    were waiting for a show, but things didn''t turn out ording to their expectations.


    ''Look, he was such a coward. How could he be the director of Security Department? He does not


    deserve this post.''


    No sooner had they thought of that suddenly their mouths were opened in shock, as if they had seen


    something incredibly weird.


    To their surprise, Peter had closed the door from the outside and locked it. Then he took few steps


    backwards to kick it with a force.


    Bam!


    On hearing the loud noise like that of an earthquake, all the security guards couldn''t help but tremble


    with fear. They were shocked as well as afraid on seeing Peter''s action. They knew he was an


    aggressive person but his acting in this way was beyond their belief.


    Suddenly, due to the sheer force it was kicked with, the door broke with a loud noise and then


    separated from the door frame, finally falling on the ground with small pieces scattered all over the


    ce.


    After that, Peter grabbed the door from the ground and threw it at the left window swiftly.


    With a crash, the ss cracked, and the whole window was smashed; the remaining part of the pane


    was riddled with holes. It appeared as if it was a scene from a movie.


    With a shiver of fear, immediately Carly Mei copsed to the ground. Then, being shaken to the core by


    Peter''s action, she pointed to Peter and cried out,"What are you doing? What do you want? Listen


    carefully, if you dare to touch me, I''ll use you so that you''ll get arrested and spend the rest of your


    life in prison!"


    "How could I touch you? Miss Mei, you''re thinking too much. Just rx." While saying these words,


    Peter went over to pick up the door as if it was just made of cotton; then he kept smashing the office


    furniture with it, while he added,"You said that it wasn''t a good ce for the director''s office, and I also


    think you are right. This is really not a suitable office for me. So I''m going to turn it into a warehouse, as


    a warehouse this must have some garbage in it.


    And as you know, the previous director was arrested by the police due to his defective actions. There is


    a custom in my hometown: the things used by such kind of person are ominous ¨C inyman''s terms,


    they''ll probably bring bad luck to those who use them.


    I just took office as the new director, so I don''t want to be effected with bad luck, and I don''t want this to


    happen to anyone else. If these things are all damaged, I''ll have a good reason to change them for new


    ones. What a pleasure to do so!"


    Peter said that with a sneer on his face while demolishing all the things around him with the help of the


    door. He was holding it as if it was part of his own body, having no trouble in handling it. With a few


    cracks, the desk, the chair, the vase and the fish tank were all smashed into pieces.


    The whole office was in a mess, and not a single object was left in its original condition. It was difficult


    to believe that few minutes before this was such a handsome room with high end decor.


    The security guards gathering outside looked at each other in horror. What''s more, a trace of fear


    emerged inexplicably in their mind when they saw the scene happening inside the office. They were in


    the state of paralysis while the whole thing was happening.


    ''He''s a madman; he doesn''t y by the rules. He can be very dangerous if not handled cautiously.''


    Carly Mei was pointing her finger towards Peter when she made threatening gestures while


    saying,"You¡­ you¡­ you''re destroying thepany''s properties. I''ll denounce you, I''ll denounce you!"


    Peter quickly moved away from the doorway and said,"Why are you still standing there? Don''t you


    hurry to get me denounced?"


    "You¡­ you just wait and see how much trouble you are in right now." Carly Mei was so angry that she


    could hardly breathe. ncing at Peter ferociously, she gathered herself up from the floor, picked her


    purse from the ground and went out of the office while stamping her feet.


    "Wait."


    However, as she just stepped out of the doorway, she was stopped by Peter.


    At first she was shocked as she wondered what more he had to say to her, but then she had a thought


    and questioned with a triumph,"Well, do you regret it? Listen up, it''s toote!"


    "Me, regret?" Peter smiled childishly,"I want to tell you that you should ask the leader to change your


    post when you are going to condemn me."


    "What do you mean?" Carly Mei asked, gnashing her teeth. She was confused on what he meant by


    saying it, meanwhile she felt agitated for he was not stepping down in front of her.


    "It''s so simple. Can''t you understand that? You won''t be required for the position of secretary in


    Security Department. So, you can take your stuff away from here." Peter looked at Carly Mei, as if he


    was worried about her intelligence. It seemed to him as if she was dimwitted with arrogance, rudeness


    and viciousness which all made badbination for a person.


    "Why¡­ why do you fire me?" Carly Mei asked as she became totally enraged on Peter''s daring.


    Peter said with a faint smile,"Because I''m the director now, your new boss. Isn''t this a good reason?"


    "Good. It''s very good." Finally, Carly Mei left the security department indignantly without a word. It was


    clearly visible that she was filled with anger as her face along with her ears were flushed red.


    Just ignoring her, Peter walked into the meeting room and sat on the sofa. He called Lisa,"My pretty


    dear, are you in thepany?"


    "Yes, I am in the office, Peter." Immediately, she answered with a sweet voice and a cute smile on her


    face.


    "Come over here in Security Department. I want you to do something for me."


    "Okay."


    Soon afterwards, Lisa entered the Security Department to help Peter. There was grace in her


    appearance which lighted up the ce surrounding her.


    Her presence delighted all the security guards.


    ''No matter judged from appearance, temperament or age, she is much more charming than Carly.''


    The Security Department was filled with men. They seldom had got the chance of seeing such a


    beautiful women.


    "My dear, you''re here. Come over and sit here." Staring at Lisa, Peter grinned naughtily and pointed


    towards hisp.


    "You devil." She red at him while shaking her head in disbelief on hearing Peter''s words. Instead of


    sitting on hisp, she sat beside him. "Peter, what can I do for you?"


    Peter took out a list and handed it to Lisa. "Help me call these people one by one and inform them to


    attend the meeting at three o''clock. No matter what their attitude is, just inform them.


    If someone turns off the phone, leave him a text message; and then announce the meeting on the


    official website."


    "Okay." Without hesitation or making any dys, she quickly began to dial the numbers and started


    informing people about the meeting. Being in thepany for long, she knew how to handle people


    while informing them about such sudden meetings.


    Having known that Peter had just taken the post of director of Security Department, she realized that


    he probably needed to take some actions. So, she didn''t ask him anything more, because she just


    wanted to share his pressure.


    "My lovely girl, I''ll make you a cup of coffee." Seeing her working so seriously, Peter chuckled and


    prepared the coffee for her.


    Lisa blushed with shyness while feeling very happy. This made her even more passionate for her work.


    On seeing this scene happening in the conference room, the security guards present outside were


    shocked. It was hard for them to believe how a person could change his behavior within few minutes.


    ''Shit! At this point, how can this guy be in the mood for flirting, after all that happened few moments


    before? He is strange. Apparently, he doesn''t take Carly seriously.''


    They were right; Peter really didn''t take her seriously.


    After the coffee was ready, Peter sat beside Lisa to check out how many calls were made.


    Smelling the delicate fragrance on her body and looking at the charming scenery under her cor,


    Peter smiled with jovial enjoyment. He was having fun while sitting there with Lisa.


    But he didn''t know how long his happiness was going to stay as Carly Mei aggressively rushed to


    Jaden''s office. Even before she entered the office, Peter could hear her malicious usation from such


    a distance as she was really shouting in aggression. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 84 False Claims

    Chapter 84 False ims


    "Mr. Zhang, I really need your help! This new guy, the new director of the Security Department. I cannot


    believe it but he just humiliated me in front of everybody! He is the most ill-mannered, arrogant and


    barbaric person I''ve ever seen. I can''t believe such a person exists! He smashed everything in the


    director''s office and broke everything! Not only that, he said he was firing me! Is that even possible?


    I don''t believe it! I worked so hard and devoted so many years in thispany! He cannot just fire me!"


    Carly approached Jaden and demanded him to go with her to the Security Department. Upset, she


    wanted him to confront Peter at once for maltreating her.


    "Come on! Don''t worry. Silvend Group is a legitimate enterprise. We protect our reputation and of


    course our employees. He cannot just fire you for no reason." Jaden tried to appease Carly even if he


    himself was bothered by Peter''s promotion. The way Peter was conducting himself was uneptable.


    Jaden knew it was time to take some actions against Peter.


    The Security Department was a very important department in thepany, and Jaden used to rule


    over the entire department, from the top rank down to the bottom rank. He couldn''t believe that the


    Security Department was no longer in control.


    Now, Be just assigned Peter to head this department. Be was the CEO and there was nothing he


    could do about it. This gave him a great amount of trouble for this would greatly affect his future ns.


    ''I need to do something. I cannot let him take over the Security Department. It will ruin everything.''


    Still thinking of ways on how he could get rid of Peter out of the department when Carly came in and


    gave him the opportunity he was looking for. He cannot let this heated moment pass. Furious but not


    defeated, he stood up and started walking towards the Security Department.


    Jaden, followed by Carly, walked towards the Security Department. All the security guards moved


    aside, whispering among themselves. Something interesting was going to happen, and they did''t want


    to miss it.


    Lisa who was on the phone became nervous at the sight of Jaden. Her expression changed and she


    ended the call and stood up to meet Jaden.


    Carly and Jaden were soon facing Peter. Jaden yelled at him in anger," Peter, how dare you destroy


    thepany properties? And how can you fire her without any reason?"


    "Mr. Zhang, I don''t know what you''re talking about. "I did not destroy anything and I don''t remember


    terminating anyone from thepany. These are baseless usations. Who gave you the wrong


    information?"


    Unaffected by Jaden''s outburst, Peter calmly stood up from his ce to show his respect and calmly


    answered Jaden''s usations.


    He knew Jaden was their Deputy General Manager. Like it or not, he knew he was the boss, and he


    had to show him some respect.


    "Excuse me?" Unable to control her anger, Carly started questioning Peter even before Jaden could


    say anything. In a harsh voice, feeling all high and mighty she pointed her finger at Peter using him


    of denying their allegations.


    "You''re telling us that you did not break anything in the director''s office? You said you were going to fire


    me. How could you deny all that? Everyone in this room heard what you said, loud and clear. They


    witnessed everything and they can prove that I am not mistaken with what I heard and saw. You have


    no way out of this."


    To prove her point, Carly pointed at the director''s office. "Look, Mr. Zhang, the door ispletely


    damaged! It''s a mess, and he obviously tried to destroy everything!"


    Jaden felt himself burning in anger. "Peter! be a man! Admit what you did. How can you head the


    Security Department if you can''t own up to your actions?"


    "Mr. Zhang, you don''t understand." Peter raised his voice in frustration and asked Jaden," This office


    belongs to Bob, doesn''t it?


    Carly warned me that nobody was allowed to enter the office except Bob!


    And from the things that she told me, the office belonged to Bob. Therefore, everything in the office is


    Bob''s private property. That''s why Carly didn''t allow me to enter.


    Since Bob has been arrested, he would be unable to use the things anymore. For you to understand all


    this, there is a belief in my hometown that it is unlucky to use the things whose owner has been


    arrested. That''s why I destroyed everything that will only bring bad luck to thispany.


    I just wanted to get rid of any negative vibes. I''m still young and I don''t intend to surround myself with


    bad luck. Surely, you wouldn''t want that and nobody wants to work in a ce with bad luck, right?"


    Looking at Carly, Peter continued," I do want to get married someday. What if I can''t because of the


    bad luck?"


    Peter calmly exined himself, emphasizing that what he did was for the good of the entirepany.


    Proud, he was able to justify his actions.


    Jaden did not believe a word he said. A young man of his status would not believe in crazy hometown


    beliefs. But Peter knew what he was doing, Jaden couldn''t find the words to question him or this so-


    called belief.


    Weighing his options, he knew that if he said the office belonged to thepany, it would mean Carly


    was questioning Peter''s authority.


    Peter would definitely put the me on Carly, and he wouldn''t be able to do anything to protect her if


    this happened. Jaden knew he couldn''t let this happen. He had to protect Carly and his own reputation


    at thepany. He couldn''t afford to give Peter a reason to fire Carly. He knew there was no way he


    could win this argument.


    Carly was in no position to question Peter.


    Jaden knew he had to think fast. Admitting that the office belonged to Bob would justify Peter''s


    behavior. He couldn''t think of anything to say.


    Torn between wanting to question Peter and protecting himself and Carly, Jaden was annoyed with


    himself. ''Why can''t I say something smart?'' He was trapped in a no-win situation. Carly was now


    furious with the two men in front of her. Peter was putting the me on her and Jaden couldn''t seem to


    do anything about this arrogant man.


    ''Fuck! Did she really say that the office belonged to Bob?'' Peter was now using this against her. She


    actually gave him an excuse to cover his arrogant behavior. Carly had to admit that it was a wise move.


    Unable to contradict Peter, Jaden tried to ignore the topic by asking Peter on why he was terminating


    Carly?


    "I don''t remember firing her," Peter answered with confidence.


    "How can you say that? I have witnesses. People in this room heard you!" Carly felt so angry. She


    hated this man from the bottom of her heart.


    She didn''t expect such a skillful response from Peter. Not even Jaden could argue with him. This left


    her feeling so mad and upset.


    Pointing at Carly''s red face, Peter asked Jaden," Mr. Zhang, listen to her, she is so rude and


    disrespectful, acting as if she owns thepany. I don''t think she''s qualified to be my assistant.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She seemed to have forgotten her role in thispany. Interrupting our conversation and using me


    of destroyingpany properties. It''s a shame to have someone like her to our department and to the


    Silvend Group. I don''t think I could work with her as my assistant.


    And let me correct the information that she gave you, I did not fire her. I was just transferring her to


    another department. If you don''t believe me, I got it on record. Would you like to listen to it?


    Of course, If you prefer to work with her, I can assign her to be your secretary. But please, I cannot


    imagine working with her every day."


    Peter talked to Jaden, beaming with arrogance while Jaden was doing his best not to kick him out of


    his senses.


    He had thought this was his chance to kick Peter out of thepany and rescue Carly from being fired.


    Realizing it was a mistakeing into his office, Jaden couldn''t find a way to get out of the messy


    situation he got himself into.


    He couldn''t think of anything to dispute Peter''s exnation. He just wanted to disappear, get out of the


    room and forget this ever happened.


    In his mind, if only, there was at least one thing that he could use to destroy Peter''s credibility. But he


    couldn''te up with anything. And it worried him deeply that Be would use this to her advantage.


    He had to make this right, or he could be facing the end of his career in thispany. If that happened,


    all the hard work and everything that he nned to remove thepany''s control from Be would go


    to waste.


    Peter was not alone in this. He had Be''s full support. Right now, Jaden had to admit defeat. This was


    not the opportunity he was looking for. This was all a mistake. He would have to find another way to


    kick Peter out of thepany.


    "I believe everything is settled. Then, there is nothing else to discuss. But I have to remind you that


    being the director of the Security Department is a tough job! You have to be careful. We do not tolerate


    mistakes here."


    Feeling ashamed of himself, Jaden felt he should have been more careful if he wanted Peter out of the


    company. He failed this time but he was not giving up. The guy was not perfect. He was bound to make


    a mistake soon enough. Jaden nned to wait for that moment.


    He left the room without even ncing at Carly. He didn''t want to see her right now! ''What a fool bitch! I


    should not have listened to her!'' Jaden thought.


    "Take care, Mr. Zhang, I will remember your advice. Don''t worry I believe I am the best man for this job.


    You can drop by my office anytime."


    Very pleased with himself, Peter waved goodbye with a triumphant smile on his face.


    This only angered Jaden further. He knew it was a wave of victory for him.


    He hated Peter even more. It was a pain just to feel his presence in the room and all he wanted was to


    escape this nightmare.


    "I feel so tired. I just want to get out of here and forget that he even exists." As soon as Jaden left the


    room, Peter sat on the sofa as if a great weight was lifted off his shoulder. He could finally rx. He


    picked up his coffee from the table, drank it off and tried not to think of anything else.


    "Peter, that''s my coffee! Stop!" Realizing what just happened, Lisa froze. She couldn''t seem to move a


    single part of her body.


    ''Oh my god! Is that like a kiss from Peter? I want to disappear!''


    "Really? No wonder it tasted so sweet. It''s your coffee." Peter licked his lips seductively unmindful of


    what he was doing.


    "Peter, I hate you." Lisa could feel her cheeks burning. She tried to look away so Peter wouldn''t see.


    "Please, stop that or I won''t talk to you!"


    "Don''t get mad! I am just trying to rx. Babe, why don''t you join me so we can share your coffee!"


    Peter looked at Lisa trying to convince her to join him. However, he decided against it when he saw


    Lisa''s red face. "Okay, let me just make another cup of coffee for you. Just wait for me!"


    Confused with her own feelings, Lisa could only smile back at Peter.

 Chapter 85 Does Anyone Refuse To Obey My Orders

    Chapter 85 Does Anyone Refuse To Obey My Orders


    It was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    About 86 security guards came to the meeting. They seemed impatient and annoyed. And 14 security


    guards refused to attend the meeting.


    10 of them were on a rest day and did note to work. 4 of them replied that they were too busy to


    attend the meeting.


    The 86 security guards gathered in the corner and talked to each other in threes and fours. Obviously,


    they were not interested in what Peter was saying.


    "Okay, time is up. Lisa, close the door and do not let others in. Guys, I need your attention!"


    Peter looked at his watch. It was exactly three o''clock.


    Lisa following his order closed the door and stood in the doorway.


    However, the security guards were not as prompt to follow his order. They stood up slowly and dragged


    their bodies to form a line.


    What should have taken them one minute took them ten minutes just to form a simple line.


    Peter just looked at them calmly. He said nothing, trying not to lose his patience.


    "Hello, who the damn are you? Why did you ask for the meeting?"


    "Boss, we are busy. We don''t have the time for this!" "This is a waste of time!"


    Not doneining, the guards were not shy in showing their impatience. "Go ahead, it''s my rest


    day! Don''t waste my time!" could be heard all over the ce.


    They didn''t show any respect to Peter. Everyone wasining and obviously felt disgusted that


    they had to be called in for the meeting.


    "Are you done?" Peter said calmly and nobody could tell he was trying to control his anger.


    "What''s taking you so long? You''re wasting our time!"


    "Yeah, we don''t have to be here even if you are the boss! Bob didn''t bother with meetings like this


    before!"


    Several security guards moved away from the line and tried to challenge Peter.


    Peter just looked at them and smiled. "You are not happy with me, right? Okay so now is your chance.


    Those who refuse to obey my orders, raise your hand."


    Quickly, at least 50 security guards raised their hands.


    When Peter asked them to form a line, they grudgingly obeyed and seemed to be losing their patience


    with Peter. But what Peter said caught their attention. They raised their hands quickly and listened to


    what Peter had to say.


    In their view, Peter was nothing to them! Therefore, they thought Peter could do nothing to them. That


    was why they dared raise their hands.


    "Well, only 50 people raised their hands. Anyone else?" Peter just quickly looked at them and then paid


    his attention to the rest security guards who didn''t raise their hands.


    They looked at each other with apprehension, not sure if they were doing the right thing or not. Finally,


    they decided not to raise their hands. They all knew what Peter was capable of fighting. They didn''t like


    him, but they were smart enough not to challenge him this way.


    "Well, there''s no one else. So you guys refuse to obey my rules. Good, it''s nice to know we understood


    each other." Counting the number of men who raised their hands, Peter nodded with satisfaction. "I


    was expecting that at least 85 of you would raise your hands, but it turns out there are only 50."


    "Just 50? Seriously?"


    "You''re not happy with 50? That''s arge number!"


    "Let me ask you again. Do you really refuse to obey my orders?" Peter looked the 50 guys and said


    calmly.


    "Yes! We refuse to take any orders from you!" They proudly replied with a high voice.


    "Good! Very good!" Peter took out a pile of Termination Agreement of Contract and Severance


    Agreement and threw them on the table. He looked at them with a big smile. "Sign the paper!"


    "What?" "Severance Agreement?" They were confused for a moment and then became enraged after


    they realized what just hit them.


    "Are you serious? We have 50 guys here! If we quit, who will protect thepany?"


    "You cannot do this to us!"


    "What''s the big deal? Let''s just sign the paper and let him guard thepany!"


    All the security guards were angered. A dozen of them ran to the table furiously and demanded an


    exnation. They couldn''t believe that Peter could fire them all.


    "I''m not threatening you. You raised your hands, remember? Now, sign the paper." Beaming with


    delight, Peter was very happy with himself, being able to deceive them this way.


    Some refused to argue; they just took the paper and signed their names without hesitation.


    "Great! Congrattions! Now, you are free to leave Silvend Group. Please proceed to the Financial


    Department for your sry and bonus. No need to report for work tomorrow."


    Peter nced at the them, smiling and then looked at the remaining security guards. "What are you


    waiting for? Sign the paper! You asked me not to waste your time. Now, don''t waste my time!"


    Not satisfied with the situation, he continued," This one piece of paper costs me several cents. Don''t let


    it go to waste. So go ahead and sign your names. By the way, I actually prepared one hundred copies


    so everyone please feel free to sign your names!"


    "The guy is out of his mind! He is serious about this."


    The rest of the security guards just stood there, shocked and dismayed by what they heard. They could


    just look at each other speechless.


    The first dozen of security guards were furious.


    ''Fuck! What a bastard!''


    "How dare you do this? You cannot just fire us! And for what reason?"


    "I am not doing this. I refuse to leave! You cannot just do this to us!"


    "I''m going to report to someone who is in charge! We need to hear it from your boss!"


    Everyone was fuming mad. They had to stop their bodies from trembling.


    "Why?" Peter answered in a cold voice. "Let me tell you why. I am the head of the Security Department


    and just to remind you, I am your boss. I don''t need security guards who refuse to obey my orders. It''s


    as simple as that. Are you okay with the answer?"


    Peter replied in a cold tone.


    "You want to report to my boss? Go ahead! I will not stop you. I am the Director of the Security


    Department. You misbehaved at meetings and you basically told me that you refused to obey my


    orders. Let''s see if the boss would dare take your side.


    If you don''t want to take orders from me, then it''s time for you to look for another boss. I''m actually


    doing you a favor. You''re free to leave thepany and find another boss that you will follow. You


    should be grateful for this opportunity."


    After he had done talking, he turned to the other security guards. "Is there anyone else who wants to


    sign the paper? I''m just being reasonable and I''m giving you a chance to leave and find better


    opportunities."


    The room became silent. Unable to say anything, all they could do was bow their heads.


    Finally, they realized what was happening.


    Peter was indeed the director of the Security Department. He had every right to fire them if they


    refused to obey his orders. And they couldn''t challenge his decision.


    It was useless even if theyined to his boss and Peter got demoted or fired. What was the use of


    comining and who would listen to them if they were already terminated from thepany.


    "Unbelievable! What a bastard! You have balls!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You fired us right? We no longer work for thepany?" "Now it''s our turn. Let''s make him pay for


    this!"


    "Yeah, We don''t have to be afraid of him now!" "Since this is ourst day, let''s make it a memorable


    one for him!"


    "You tricked us into doing this and we cannot let you get away with it." "Now, let''s give him what he''s


    looking for!"


    "Yeah! Do it!"


    The security guards who had sighed the paper took off their uniforms and red at Peter.


    They were eager to kick Peter and give him the lesson that he deserved.


    Motionless, the remaining security guards just stood on the other side and watched in horror.


    These security guards who got fired were their leaders and were skilled fighters. The remaining ones


    were aware that it was not going to be pleasant and they didn''t want to be involved.

 Chapter 86 High Spirits

    Chapter 86 High Spirits


    Seeing that these security guards were about to get physical, Jack wanted to stand up, but he was


    stopped by the look in Peter''s eyes.


    "Oh, so you''re eager for a fight now that you''ve taken off your uniforms, huh? Who are you trying to


    scare, huh?


    You think I''m scared? Intimidated? You''re dead wrong! You look stupid and ridiculous. I''ve fought punks


    scarier than you.


    Punks don''t bluff and bluster when they fight. They just keep punching. Look at you. Actually, I''d be


    really happy with your decision. It would be a shame if you all stayed as security guards in Silvend


    Group."


    Peter provoked them relentlessly, irritating them extremely.


    He knew that to secure his position as director of the Security Department once and for all, he would


    need a shy victory. Unfortunately for these men, they were the targets.


    He wanted the group to be agitated and fight. Only in that way could he find an excuse to assert his


    dominance.


    If he wanted to be the director of the Security Department in Silvend Group, he needed more than


    strength, although it was absolutely impossible without strength.


    "Fuck you. You just dug out your own grave!"


    "Don''t me us for your injuries, asshole. This is your own doing."


    Those provoked security guards inside the room fumed with anger.


    Peter was rxed. He regarded their anger with contempt.


    "Hey, you''ve been bragging for half a day. nning to get it on? Anyone can do what you''re doing: all


    talk. You should win a barkingpetition! Surely, you''ll win!"


    A barkingpetition?


    Who could stand this kind of insult?


    The guards were so furious that they finally charged at Peter.


    They were like a pack of wolves, bloodthirsty with the desire to tear Peter apart.


    The other security guards in the area scattered, moving away from the scene.


    They were concerned about the fear of being involved in the scene, but at the same time, they also


    wanted to see their new security chief''s strength.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Two security guards rushed at Peter, trying to m him fiercely.


    They were so strong that the other people couldn''t help but react.


    Peter just grinned and didn''t even dodge. Instead, he raised both his hands and seized the two men''s


    speeding fists.


    Before they could react, Peter pulled them towards him and they both fell to the ground, like helpless


    dogs. They fell chin-first and ended up bleeding.


    "You suck. You''reme in fighting. Why not go home to practice for a few more years?" Peter


    commented and stood waiting for the others.


    Standing tall and erect, he was like the God of War.


    The other guards started to attack in session.


    It was terribly violent and oddly spectacr.


    Peter showed no fear as he hit one man in the chest sending him flying backward. Then, after


    smashing five or six more security guards, they fell to the ground, unable to stand up.


    Without stopping, Peter delivered more kicks. A security guard was thrown back with his mouth


    bleeding and he crashed into the others.


    Peter beat all of them, except one.


    In the blink of an eye, only one of the dozen security guards was left standing.


    Four of them were so badly injured they couldn''t fight anymore as others just fell on the ground


    awkwardly.


    What a shocking scene!


    No one thought that Peter could do this! This was like a Hollywood blockbuster!


    The guards who were not injured stood up and looked at each other. The anger in their eyes was


    reced by fear.


    Peter''s strength exceeded their expectations, even if they attacked at the same time, they were not at


    all sure if they could stand a chance.


    "You''re so weak. Is that all you''ve got?"


    Peter continued to provoke them. It seemed that he had no ns yet to let them go.


    These people were against Peter for a reason. Peter would not spare them as they were the sharp


    ends of the stick. He wanted to destroy their momentum.


    Peter believed that if it were him who was in the weak position, these people would be ten times


    harsher than he was right now.


    Hearing his words, the security guards rushed at him once again madly.


    Peter sneered, did not wait in ce, but rushed over like the whirlwind.


    He needed to have a very apparent victory. Only in that way could the rest be subdued and his


    dominance be established.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    The sound of punches echoed through the air. Still, as if they were little children, they fell at the impact


    of a series of punches. It was too much for them to take. They immediately fell like dead mice. They


    were too weak to even stand a single blow.


    They were immensely embarrassed.


    ''Is this man human? He is insane! He is much stronger than the former director, Bob Zhen!''


    They were red with humiliation.


    Had they known that Peter could be this outrageous, they would not have challenged his authority at


    all.


    Now they witnessed it themselves, knocked out by Peter''s blows. It would be impossible to continue


    working as security guards even if Peter asked them to stay. They wouldn''t have the dignity to show for


    it at all!


    They looked at Peter indignantly and left the meeting room limping wordlessly.


    They couldn''t stay any longer. It was too embarrassing.


    Peter pped to remove the dust from his hands and looked leisurely at the other security guards.


    "Who else disagrees with me? Step forward."


    It was almost a full score.


    Seventy security guards bowed their heads down and no one dared to speak.


    No one doubted Peter''s strength anymore.


    "None? Okay, good. Now, assemble!"


    Peter''s eyes swept through everyone and his voice rose at themand.


    The guards immediately stood in order.


    They no longer looked timid. Instead, they looked ahead with bright eyes and high spirits.


    "Good, good." Peter nodded, satisfied. "From now on, I am the director of the Security Department. My


    name is Peter Wang. Can you remember that?"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Seventy security guards roared like thunder!


    It was noughing matter. They dare not forget that. Anyone who did would face Peter''s iron fist.


    "Good, good." Peter smiled. "Now I ask you again, who am I?"


    "Director Peter Wang!"


    "What? You guys hungry or deted? I didn''t catch that. I''ll ask you again, who am I?


    "Director Peter Wang!"


    The voices of the seventy security guards echoed even louder.


    Lisa, who looked over the scene, couldn''t believe her eyes. ''What is Peter doing?''


    "Good, good." Peter nodded. "All you need is this fighting spirit. Although we are security guards, we


    are also men.


    Men should be ambitious, driven, energetic and intense! I think most of you used to be soldiers.


    Although we are no longer in the army, I believe that your blood is still boiling with passion.


    Who says security guards have no future? Who says security guards are inferior? They are wrong!


    Absolutely wrong! We security guards are honorable and vital.


    Without us, how can the higher-ups work safely and peacefully? Without us, how can they cope with


    unexpected situations of thepany?


    So please don''t look down on yourself. We are great and glorious. I, Peter, cannot guarantee you many


    things, but there is one thing that I can promise you:


    If you do a good job or have an outstanding performance, I will not hesitate to give you a promotion, a


    raise, or even a position shift, as long as you have the drive and ability!"


    The security guards listened to Peter''s passionate words with bright eyes and enthusiasm.


    For any kind of job, hope and passion were important.


    In the past, they were led by Bob Zhen, and at most they could be a team leader or a captain. For other


    promotion, they saw no hope. They could only dream about that. This made them develop the mentality


    of performing with a fixed sry for the rest of their lives.


    Now, with a promise of a higher position if they gave an excellent performance, how could they not be


    excited about that?


    Now, everyone was full of energy, and their morale was high.


    "Don''t think that it''s just loose talk. Now, I''ll give you your first chance."


    The security guards were getting more and more excited. They all wondered what this first chance was.


    "Security Department: five captains, ten team leaders. Let''s start the election.


    If anyone of you thinks that you have the ability to be captain or team leader, stand out. I''ll give you


    opportunities topete fairly."


    Hearing Peter''s words, they got even more excited. Some of them stood out without hesitation.

 Chapter 87 Sandra Liu

    Chapter 87 Sandra Liu


    It took Peter more than one hour to figure out the most qualified persons for the new positions.


    He acted with fairness, not even showing special favor to Jack, appointing him as a team leader.


    The five new captains were Andy Liao, Bruce Wei, Jason Zhang, Lawrence Bai, and Harvey Xie.


    Before today, all of them had been ranked and filed security guards, far from being captains, not even


    team leaders.


    Bob kept the power and prestige all to himself so they never had the chance to earn these titles despite


    theirpetence.


    The five were on cloud nine after being selected. They were full of gratitude towards Peter. They were


    sure to support Peter no matter what.


    Peter congratted them, then turned to those who were not selected.


    "Everybody, these positions are not permanent. I will continue to promote those who show excellence


    and demote those who perform weakly. As long as you have what it takes, you can rece them any


    time."


    Excitement gleamed at the other guards'' eyes as they heard his words.


    The chance of being captain or team leader was very attractive to them.


    Sry alone was attractive enough. A captain earned 3, 000 more than an ordinary security guard, and


    a team leader earned 1, 000 more than that. Now that was real money.


    Peter was about to leave after raising the morale of his team when someone barged into the room,


    kicking the door forcefully. 14 angry young men came in.


    "Sorry, we are having a meeting now. Please vacate the room," Lisa said, attempting to stop them.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck off. Shut up, bitch," the man barked at her. "I''m the captain. How dare you! You''re the one who


    should get out!"


    The man shouted at Lisa with contempt. He nced at Peter and asked,"You are the new director?


    I heard a lot about you. You didn''t only destroy the manager''s office and kick out Miss Mei, but also


    fired us, too. Didn''t you?"


    "Excuse me, you are?" Despite Peter''s show of courteousness, he sneered in his mind.


    It was impossible not to recognize these guys. They were the former captains and team leaders who


    didn''t attend the meeting on purpose.


    News might have reached them about Peter''s management of the ones thrown out of the room,


    sending them to rush over.


    "I am Gary Li, general captain of the Security Department!" the man said arrogantly, pointing at the


    dozen people following him. "These are the captains and team leaders of the Security Department."


    Peter smiled. "Sorry. I don''t know who you are. We have team leaders and captains already. They are


    all here."


    "What? You mean we are fired? How dare you! Who gave you the authority?" Gary Li red at him.


    "I tell you, I''m not as weak as those jerks who were beaten up. If you are smart, you''d better sit quietly


    and listen to my orders. We can have peace. Otherwise..."


    As he spoke, he grasped a ceramic teacup and kneaded it with both hands. The cup was crushed to


    pieces.


    "Are you threatening me?" Peter frowned.


    "Yes. I''m threatening you. What can you do? I heard you are very strong and a good fighter. Aren''t


    you? Come on superman! Fight me. I can''t wait to see how strong you are!"


    Gary Li had always been eager to show off his strength and he couldn''t help but underestimate Peter''s


    strength. He had every reason to do so, actually. Compared with Bob, he was much stronger. Bob had


    to yield to his pressure when he was working as the manager.


    "Sorry, you don''t deserve my fight," Peter nced over to the seventy security guards, saying with a


    smile. "Someone is making trouble with us. Throw them out! I''ll take all the me if anything happens."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The seventy security guards pounced at Gary Li and his partners without hesitation, fierce and brave


    like tigers.


    "What are you doing? How dare you!"


    Seeing what was happening, the expression on Gary Li''s group changed. They didn''t expect that their


    former colleagues would turn against them!


    Since their group was outnumbered, they didn''tst long despite Gary Li''s fighting prowess. This was


    toorge of a team.


    They got overwhelmed by kicks and hits as they all started falling to the ground.


    Within a few minutes, they were all down and beaten.


    Peter walked towards Gary Li and stomped on him mercilessly. "You wanna threaten me? Who the hell


    you think you are?" he said with disdain. "Throw them out!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Upon hearing hismand, the security guards lifted up Gary Li and his partners and tossed them out


    resolutely.


    What a glorious moment!


    "Well done, guys! That''s what we''re meant to do. In the Security Department, we must stick together. If


    anyone dares to piss us off, let''s all join together and hit him hard!"


    After his heroic remarks, Peter brought Lisa and left the Security Department.


    What a long day! He was tired from head to toe.


    A part of him regretted being the director of the Security Department somehow.


    "Lisa, thanks for your help today. Can I invite you for dinner tonight? By the way, what do you think


    about being my secretary in the Security Department?"


    Peter felt the softness of Lisa''s palm in his hand as he rubbed it and asked with a smile.


    "I would love that, Peter. And... is my hand soft?" Lisa blushed, asking shyly.


    ''Peter is so bad. When he holds my hand he doesn''t let go of it. Why am I feeling so strange? I don''t


    even feel mad about it. I actually feel kind of... happy.''


    "Yes, it''s very soft. So soft... as soft as petals." Then, he realized that he shouldn''t be doing what he


    was doing. "Oh!" he screamed as he released her hand abruptly.


    Even though Lisa felt a little weird when Peter held her hand, she couldn''t help but feel a little upset


    now that he let go. ''Peter! Why did you let go? You really don''t understand what a woman is thinking!


    Jesus! What am I thinking? Damn it.''


    To show his gratitude to Lisa, Peter took her to a fancy restaurant.


    On their way there, he called Be to give her a brief report about what happened this afternoon and


    requested to have Lisa as his secretary.


    Be felt frankly annoyed at his proposal because she knew what he was nning. Still, she approved


    it since he did do a good job.


    "What do we have here? Is this our ''campus belle'' Lisa Ye? How can you be here? Can you even


    afford this ce? This high-ss restaurant is risking its reputation admitting some pauper like you.


    That''s very unfortunate!"


    Someone jeered the moment they entered the restaurant.


    They nced to the speaker: a coquettish woman with a small dress and tight perms. At her waist was


    the arm of a fat man on his forties.


    The woman was not pretty, but her dress was bold. The cloth on her upper torso only covered her


    breasts, exposing everything else.


    Her skirt was too short to even cover the ce between her thighs when she moved, attracting many


    eyes.


    Right now, she was leaning on the short, fat guy shamelessly with her eyes full of contempt towards


    Lisa.


    "Sandra Liu, why are you here?" When Lisa saw this woman, her face changed and she grasped


    Peter''s arm tightly, subconsciously.


    "If you cane here, why can''t I? Why do you seem nervous? Don''t worry, I have no interest on that


    poor guy you have with you. You can have him,"


    Sandra Liu said in a deliberately sweet voice as she looked at Peter with contempt.

 Chapter 88 What The Fuck

    Chapter 88 What The Fuck


    Lisa was not sure of her feelings ¡ª relieved or annoyed when she heard Sandra.


    Sandra used to be her friend. They grew up in the same vige and studied in the same school.


    They were actually good friends, growing up together. However, things changed when they were in


    high school.


    Lisa was more beautiful than Sandra. Her academic record was also much better. This triggered


    Sandra''s jealousy. Lisa was no longer a friend to her but an enemy and an opponent in everything.


    Sandra wouldpete with Lisa in everything, even in someone''s affection for her. Sandra would flirt


    with him and work on taking him away.


    "Peter, do not mind them. Let us just enjoy our dinner." Lisa didn''t want to cause a scene. She pulled


    Peter and walked to the restaurant.


    She didn''t want to talk to Sandra or have any encounter with her.


    However, Sandra was not going to let her go easily. "Why are you so angry with me? Do not leave right


    away! We are old friends, remember? Let us talk about this issue."


    Sandra boldly walked up to them, telling them arrogantly,"This is a first-ss restaurant. Can you even


    afford to eat here? You cannot afford the bill. Do not embarrass yourself."


    Lisa''s face turned red, and she started to panic. She was a shy and humble person. She didn''t know


    how to argue and deal with confrontations like this.


    Peter sensed what was happening. He could tell Lisa was worried and upset. "Wow! You are really


    something else, auntie! Who told you that we cannot afford this restaurant?"


    "Auntie?"


    Sandra was shocked for awhile but soon enough remembered her anger. She wanted so much to p


    Peter''s face.


    "What did you say? Did you just call me auntie? I am not your auntie!"


    Sandra was so furious. Wanting to attack Peter, she shouted,"Open your eyes! Can''t you tell that I am


    only twenty-three? I am definitely not your auntie!"


    "Really?" Peter appeared shock. Then, he pointed at the old fat man. "Isn''t he your boyfriend? I thought


    you are the same age as him.


    I may have made a mistake. I apologize if I did not see clearly. Please, make me understand. You are a


    young and beautiful woman. Why did you ask an old man like him to be your boyfriend? He is almost


    sixty years old and he can be your uncle. Is your uncle very rich?"


    Peter said this in a loud voice, so many guests started looking at them.


    Peter did this on purpose. He was so angry with that old fat man.


    He noticed how the old fat man was looking maliciously at Lisa. As if he was raping Lisa with his eyes.


    This angered Peter, so he decided to help Lisa.


    "What are you talking about? He is only fifty-one!" Sandra was shaking with anger and argued with


    Peter.


    However, she soon regretted what she said and how she said it. But it was toote. She couldn''t take


    back what she said.


    ''What have I done?''


    The guests were now looking at her, whispering among themselves. Obviously, they were talking about


    her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In their minds, Sandra was the secret lover of this old fat man. She was obviously too young for him.


    The rtionship couldn''t be because of love.


    Her face went red with anger. Sandra wished the floor would swallow her. She just wanted to walk


    away and leave this ce. She hated him and deep inside she was cursing Peter. ''What an evil


    person!'' How could he use her of those things in front of all these people? Sandra felt so humiliated


    that she just wanted to die.


    Peter ignored the look on her face and continued,"Fifty-one? My dear, you are only twenty-three, right?


    Why don''t you choose somebody younger? He is too old for you. How can you just suffer in silence?


    Don''t you have any other choice?"


    "Bitch!" Sandra finally lost control of her temper. She was so mad that she reached out her hand to p


    Peter.


    Peter was quick to see this. He yelled and avoided Sandra''s hand by moving to Lisa''s side.


    Unaware of Peter''s quick action, Sandra raised her hand and pped the face of the old fat man.


    Shocks!


    "Oh, honey! I am so sorry! That was a mistake!" Sandra was on the verge of crying. She apologized to


    him and assured him that the p was not intended for him.


    The man understood. He couldn''t me Sandra for what happened. He looked at Peter coldly and


    said,"You''re a fool. You will pay for what you did. Apologize right now, but I cannot promise that I will


    forgive you!"


    "Okay, I''m sorry!" Peter apologized to him without thinking.


    The old fat man was confused and could not say a word. He did not expect Peter to apologize so


    quickly. He was prepared to argue with him.


    However, he was a brilliant man. He came to his senses and tried to look arrogant.


    "Well, good for you! Your apology is not enough. Ask your girlfriend to have a drink with me, so I can


    forgive you."


    Peter looked embarrassed and unable to say anything.


    The old fat man was looking at him waiting for him to apologize. "What are you thinking? Are you not


    willing to settle this with me?"


    "Well, definitely no!" Peter shook his head. "I would be happy to let her have a drink with you if she


    were my girlfriend. Here is the problem. She is not my girlfriend."


    "She is not your girlfriend?" The man was surprised but his face looked pleased with what he heard.


    "That''s great! Tell her to have a drink with me and then you can go!"


    "What?" Peter stared at him in disbelief! "That''s not fair! I was the one who offended you. Why does


    she need to have a drink with you? She''s young enough to be your daughter!"


    Peter shouted at him in disgust.


    "You already have your girlfriend with you. Why do you still need to have a drink with my friend? Aren''t


    you ashamed of yourself? Dating two girls at the same time?


    You can''t threaten us even if you are the richest man here! Your daughter must be the same age as my


    friend. Why don''t you date your own daughter since you prefer dating young women so much?"


    Peter could only shake his head in disbelief. "What a bastard!"


    Guests at the restaurant were now staring at the old fat man which made the man uneasy and


    embarrassed.


    ''Son of a bitch! Why did you say it so loudly?


    How dare you ask me to date my daughter! And how dare you embarrass me in a ce like this!''


    Unable to control his anger, the man pointed at Peter and tried to kick his ass.


    Peter yelled and then moved closer to Lisa. "What are you doing? Trying to give me a lesson?


    Everybody! Look here! This man is trying to kill me!"


    Peter shouted so loudly that it caught everyone''s attention. Soon, many people gathered around them,


    waiting for the man''s next move.


    "Fuck! You just wait and see!" The man''s face was red in anger. He was too embarrassed to stay, so he


    took Sandra''s hand and walked away hurriedly.


    ''How humiliating!''


    "What an arrogant bastard! The good thing was that he decided to leave. Now, I can breathe easily.


    Lisa, I helped you again! I think you should reward me!"


    Peter looked at Lisa mischievously as they walked to the restaurant together.


    Lisa''s face flushed as she was unable to say anything or to even look at Peter. ''That''s shameful! Asking


    me to give him a reward. That''s not a real hero!''


    After a pleasant dinner, Peter walked Lisa home. He was really d to have saved her from that


    moment with Sandra and the old fat man.


    He returned to his apartment very much pleased with himself. He just realized how much he missed his


    bed. He had not been home for a long time.


    Standing in the doorway, Peter shouted,"Fuck!" He was unable to believe his eyes.

 Chapter 89 If I Tell You, You鈥檒l Be Scared To Death!

    Chapter 89 If I Tell You, You¡¯ll Be Scared To Death!


    Peter''s tiny rented apartment was a mess. It was ransacked.


    The door was smashed into pieces and his belongingsy scattered all over the ce.


    Beddings were dirty with footprints and crumpled on the ground. His floor was wet with the liquid from


    inside the kettle that was smashed, making the quilt look so unpleasant.


    What were once his wardrobe and his bedside cab were now a pile of wood chips.


    "Who did this?" Peter boomed, enraged at the scene.


    The neighboring tenants locked themselves in their own units upon seeing Peter''s anger. Despite what


    they knew, no one dared to get involved in the situation.


    Peter was furious. ''You dare y tricks on me? Face me if you have the balls, asshole, '' he thought.


    "You seem really angry, mister. Hi hi." A small voice came from behind Peter. Peeking at him from her


    slightly opened apartment door, a girl poked her head out, giggling and teasing him.


    "Do you want to know who did it? I can tell you if you promise me one thing."


    She looked like she was about 20 years old. Her features were soft and delicate. Despite her bare face,


    she looked incredibly angelic.


    Her white dress exposed two long legs and fair skin, which definitely got Peter''s attention.


    What Peter didn''t like about her, though, were her eyes that looked back at him with pleasure for being


    able to witness his misery.


    "Did you do it?" Peter asked nkly, gaining a sense of familiarity with her face but unable to quite


    recall why. ''Hmm, isn''t she the ssy girl I met during the time when I was hurrying to rescue Be and


    I had to rush in the highway? She was bugging me to race with her but I ignored her.''


    Finally processing the information in his head, he asked her harshly,"Did you or did you not do this?"


    "Hey, watch your mouth. Look at me. I''m not that kind of person. Do you really think I can do such a


    thing?''


    Peter''s suspicion clearly upset her. "I asked you a question. Do you really want to know who did this?"


    "Of course!" Peter nodded. Deep down, he also didn''t really believe that she would be the culprit since


    there wasn''t really any bad blood between them.


    "Then promise me one thing. As long as you promise me that, I''ll tell you," she replied slyly, raising her


    eyebrows.


    "What''s it? Don''t worry, I don''t have problems keeping promises regarding my body. So, do you want


    me to give myself to you now?"


    Peter said with a snicker as he walked towards her apartment.


    "What?! Eww!" She spat,"Back off! Who the hell would want you and your body? Don''t tter yourself!


    Get out of here!"


    Before she could close the door, Peter pushed her aside and entered the room.


    The girl grabbed Peter by the arm and did her best to pull him out, but how could she possibly match


    his strength? He barely budged despite her best effort.


    Peter smirked as he looked at her anxious face and heavy breathing.


    "Oh,e on. Don''t be shy. You came all this way just to live near me. Clearly, you''re in love with me,


    aren''t you? I mean, how can you possibly live in this kind of ce with your breeding? Surely you can


    afford a nicer high-end apartment since you drive a Porsche.


    I know you''re only doing this so I''ll think you''re a simple girl. But I''m telling you, that''s not necessary. I


    prefer my girl to be sassy, not simple,"


    Peter said with a grin as he mmed the door shut behind him.


    The beautiful girl looked at him with shock. "What the hell are you saying? I''m not that kind of girl! I''m


    telling you, I have money and resources. Touch me and I swear you won''t see the sun rise tomorrow,"


    she said as she did her best to hide her panic behind a calm facade. ''What did I just get myself into? Is


    he going to call my bluff? What if this asshole really does something to me? What do I do?


    I have kept my virginity for 20 years. I don''t want to lose it with this scoundrel if he takes advantage of


    me!''


    "What did you say? You have money and resources?" Peter looked surprised.


    "Of course I do," she replied, feigning confidence. This could be something Peter was scared of. "And if


    you darey a hand on me, I''ll make sure you won''t live to see another day."


    "Oh no, I''m so scared!" Peter cried sarcastically. "Is your family super rich?"


    "Yes, they are!" she replied as she took one step back. "So don''t you dare touch me, or you''re dead. I


    can even smash your head with cash, myself!"


    "Wow!" Peter said, jumping up mockingly. "Oh, please, smash me to death with cash!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The girl looked at him wordlessly.


    "I have always wanted a rich girl to make me her lover. I thought this dream of mine would nevere


    true in this life, but now, God has given me the chance to finally experience it.


    Thank you, God! Thank you, thank you! Come on, sweetheart, I''m right here and I wanna be yours. I


    wanna be your lover."


    "Who the hell would want you? I don''t want you to be my lover! I was born beautiful and rich and I will


    not be taken advantage of by someone like you! Fuck off, fuck off!"


    She shouted desperately, taking more steps back. "I know Taekwondo! Make one more move and I''ll


    kick your ass!"


    she said as menacingly as she could. But unfortunately, she was unable to keep the fear from showing


    with her expression.


    "Oh, you know Taekwondo? That''s great! Surely you can master well the seventy-two sex positions


    without my guidance, then. I love it!"


    Holy shit!


    She was on the verge of breaking down. She had never shamed herself like this her whole life.


    Despite her fear and embarrassment, she lifted her leg and gave Peter a quick and forceful kick.


    Peter''s eyes widened. "What a lovely leg! I would love to caress this beautiful leg,"


    he eximed as he held her leg firmly, allowing himself to indulge in its beauty. They looked so


    awkward with her leg raised the way it was.


    She looked like she was about to cry.


    ''Oh no, I have a 3rd dan ck belt in Taekwondo. How would I lose to him? What shall I do? What shall


    I do?'' the girl thought in despair.


    "Look, I was wrong. I''ll tell you who broke into your house, okay? And I won''t ask for anything in return.


    Is that fair?"


    she asked sweetly, looking at him with seductive eyes. She figured she couldn''t win him over with her


    strength, so it was time to change her strategy.


    She looked very gentle with her flushed cheeks.


    She had to admit that their position was really awkward. Peter even took the liberty to stare her legs


    down, which was incredibly degrading!


    "None of this would have happened if you said that earlier," Peter grinned, letting go of her leg. ''I''ve got


    to admit, this chick is pretty charming when she acts like a demuredy. Such a charming little siren, ''


    Peter thought to himself.


    "Angus Piao of North Street did it. I heard him say that you offended a man you shouldn''t provoke.


    That''s all I know," she said quickly.


    "Angus Piao of North Street? Do you know where he is? I''ll go find him." Peter frowned. He didn''t know


    this guy. Who was behind this? Who was the real person plotting revenge against him?

 Chapter 90 Angus Piao of North Street

    Chapter 90 Angus Piao of North Street


    "Hold on. Let me check for you," said the beautiful girl, taking out her phone and pressing one button


    after another in full concentration.


    Peter had to admit that the girl did have her resources. In less than five minutes, she was able to give


    Peter Angus'' whereabouts.


    Peter was about to leave when the girl asked,"Hey wait, can I join you?"


    "What?" Peter asked in surprise. "Why? This is a nightclub. What are you gonna do there? Pole


    dance?"


    ''You''re the stripper, asshole!''


    she thought. Peter surely was annoying but she had to focus on the goal. "You know what, it''ste and


    I''m sure you''ll have a hard time finding a cab. Why don''t you let me give you a ride? It''ll help you get


    there faster."


    "Hmm, you''re right." Peter nodded as she made sense. "I didn''t expect you to be so smart. Apparently,


    what they say is true."


    "What do you mean?" she asked, ttered.


    "That women withrge boobs are less intelligent," Peter replied.


    The girl looked at him angrily, pouting her lips subconsciously.


    ''Women withrge boobs are less intelligent? So smart women have small boobs? Is he implying that I


    have small boobs?


    What an asshole! They''re not small at all!''


    As Peter fastened his seatbelt in her Porsche, he realized he hadn''t asked her for her name.


    When he finally did, the girl wanted to punch him. ''Isn''t it a littlete to ask for my name? You''ve


    already done so much!'' she thought.


    Still, she answered,"My name is Minnie Jiang."


    "Ha!"


    Peter burst intoughter. "Minnie Jiang? Cute name, it suits you since you''re as cute as Minnie


    Mouse!"


    Minnie Jiang rolled her eyes. "Not Minnie Mouse! I was named after Minnie Riperton!"


    "Is there a difference?" Peter replied.


    Minnie Jiang sat in silence as she went into tears. People alwaysughed when they heard her name


    and it hurt her every time.


    Charming Moon Club


    was a very famous nightclub in Golden City.


    It was famous not just because of its premium price or stunning interiors.


    It was known for its superior security. Here, nobody dared provoke fights or y dirty tricks. You didn''t


    have to do anything that you didn''t want to do.


    Because of its good security, nearly half of the single officedies and college girls in the city went


    there to have fun and rx.


    9 o''clock in the evening was the golden time in the nightclub. Beautiful girls flocked in to either unwind


    or seek thrills and romance.


    Angus looked over the busy floor from the best VIP room, grinning with pride at his establishment.


    With two stunning hostesses in each arm, he nced around to look for tonight''s prey.


    Although the two women with him were gorgeous, he easily got tired of them and loved the thrill of


    finding a new vor to enjoy every time.


    His eyes lit up when he caught sight of something by the front door.


    A Porsche came in sight and stopped at the front door smoothly, leaving a trail of dust behind it.


    The door opened, and out came this extremely beautiful girl.


    ''Whoa. That girl is incredibly beautiful. Looks like I found my next prey, '' Angus thought, locking in his


    target.


    One look and he could already tell that this girl could be his best catch yet. She didn''t only look


    stunning, but also looked like a virgin.


    He couldn''t miss the opportunity of having this perfect girl.


    Suddenly, another man came out of the car as well.


    The guy who drove the car was about 25. They didn''t seem to be a couple though, which relieved him


    to some extent.


    Minnie Jiang took a look at the busy club, and then looked at Peter. "Angus Piao is here. I heard he is


    the head of security for this club with over 50 men fighting for him. What''s your n? Are you going to


    just barge in at him?"


    she asked.


    She didn''t understand why Peter had the balls to make trouble with Angus. He was going to be


    messing with such a big bully.


    "Barge in?" Peter shook his head. "I''m a sophisticated person. I won''t do something that barbaric. I will


    negotiate with him politely."


    What?!


    She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    ''Are you kidding me? You can''t negotiate with that kind of person. He''s a hooligan!''


    "s! I thought you were smart. Apparently, I was wrong. Dear me! I thought onlyrge-breasted


    women were dumb. Why are you still stupid even when your breasts are so small?"


    Peter eximed with pity as he walked into the club.


    Minnie Jiang was so mad but still followed him out of curiosity.


    ''Bullying this little girl is all you can do. I look forward to seeing you being beaten up intensely.


    You''ll be begging for my help. Humph!'' she thought.


    Peter headed straight to thergest stage in the club.


    Scantily-d girls gracefully moved on and around the poles, filling the air with men''s desires and


    sexual energy.


    The audience were like wild beasts who were given aphrodisiacs, swinging and groaning as they threw


    bills and coins at the dancers.


    How exciting!


    As they were lost in their flow, they were suddenly interrupted when someone jumped on the stage and


    shoved them to the side.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Motherfucker! Who are you? Get off the fucking stage!"


    "Get out! Get out!"


    The angry men threw more cash at him on impulse to drive him away.


    "Ouch! You are too kind!" Peter said, amazed, wondering why they gave him money.


    He picked them up joyfully and shoved them in his pocket. Then he continued shoving the pole dancers


    aside.


    "Ouch!" The girls cried, falling to the ground, ring at Peter.


    Just the sight of them almost caused an instant nosebleed. Peter pressed his nose and turned away


    immediately. He stood up and took the microphone.


    "Quiet. Quiet, please. I''m here today because I want to negotiate with someone. Where is Angus Piao?


    Come here. There is something I want to talk to you about."


    He was looking for someone? Angus Piao? Negotiate?


    The audience looked at him, stunned at first, and then they burst intoughter.


    ''Is he insane? Where did this funny guye from? He wants to negotiate with Angus? How crazy!


    Besides, Angus is losing money because of him, as long as he stays on the stage. Surely he would


    want nothing more than pulverize him, let alone negotiating with him!''


    Everyone had one thought on their mind: Peter was risking his life going here. It was suicide.


    "Oh my goodness. Such an idiot! He is crazy! I don''t know him!" Minnie Jiang ran to the other side of


    the room, covering her face.


    Thest thing she wanted right now was for people to assume that they were in a rtionship. First,


    she wouldn''t want to be involved in such a messy situation. Second, what a shame! she couldn''t be


    associated with that!


    Angus had mixed feelings as he watched from the second floor. He couldn''t decide if he felt angry or


    amused. Where the hell did this funny guye from?


    He signaled his men stationed around the area with his eyes, and they immediately responded as they


    rushed towards Peter.


    Seemingly unaware of the impending danger, Peter shouted louder,"Angus Piao, you are a coward! Are


    you hiding from me because you know you are guilty? Well, I tell you what, I won''t leave until you show


    up!"


    Now, Angus was furious.


    ''You won''t leave? Fuck you. You''ll want to leave, alright. But by then, it''ll be too


    late.''

 Chapter 121 Fight With Tim

    Chapter 121 Fight With Tim


    Amelia felt the situation was serious after she got Peter''s call. Without any hesitation, she immediate


    brought people with her.


    In fact, the police had already been notified by someone from the crowd. However, the police didn''t


    show up at once due to the tension.


    But Amelia did not hesitate toe since she knew Peter was involved.


    "Ah! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    Bang!


    Peter saw Tim shoot Angus on his head the moment he hung up the phone.


    Blood and brain exploded out of his head. It was gruesome.


    By now, the people brought by Angus had all been killed.


    Their heads were all sted, and there was blood all over the floor.


    They looked pitiful.


    Tim walked to Peter''s Hummer with a hammer in his hand. His face looked extremely cruel.


    After killing so many people, he didn''t mind killing one more. He would not allow anyone to record a


    piece of evidence.


    With the technology avable in the area, if Peter recorded the previous scene, he would be a


    wanted criminal.


    "Don''t go near me! I am with Diego''s group. If you kill me, Diego will not let you go!" Peter seemed to


    be in a state of panic while yelling at Tim. He started the car right away and tried to run over Tim.


    "Diego? Ha! Ha! I have killed so many people. Do you think I would care about killing one more?"


    Murderous, Tim grinned and quickly walked up to Peter.


    Like a tiger, he was ready to pounce on his victim.


    Peter did not hesitate to start his Hummer and drove towards Tim.


    But Tim reacted really fast. He was able to avoid the Hummer from hitting him.


    Then he used the hammer to smash the Hummer''s front tire.


    Homh!


    With the intense power, the Hummer''s tire sted instantly. The car swayed losing its bnce.


    Dread filled Peter''s eyes. He hurriedly kicked the door open and jumped out of the car.


    Now, the Hummer had rolled over and had made several turns. Hitting a few other cars, it was now


    totally ruined.


    Peter was shocked and was sweating profusely. Good thing he was quick to respond, otherwise, he


    would have been killed.


    He had expected Tim to be strong, but he did not expect he would be this powerful.


    It was a Hummer''s tire. He was so strong that he broke it with one blow.


    "Not bad. You must be Peter?" Tim was a bit surprised. He did not expect Peter could get out of the


    Hummer so quickly.


    "I was going to warn you to stay away from my business. But now I need to kill you. Don''t me me if


    you go straight to hell,"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tim said with a sneer, and with the hammer in his hand, he strode towards Peter.


    He wanted to kill him right away. He would have to escape once the police arrived.


    "Shit, are you insane?" Peter yelled with an angry face. "My Hummer! You destroyed my Hummer! You


    have to pay for my Hummer!


    If you don''t pay me a million dors, I will not let you leave!"


    Peter was delirious and rushed towards Tim instead of running away.


    His heart was pounding. If Be found out the Hummer was destroyed, he would be dead.


    Tim was stunned. Even his people were shocked by Peter.


    They did not expect Peter would demand payment now, instead of just running away.


    Was he an idiot?


    Within minutes, Peter was fighting with Tim.


    Tim was strong, and his movements were fierce. The hammer kept on striking like a thunderbolt.


    Every time he swayed it, the air would burst like there was an explosion.


    If the hammer hit Peter, it would smash him and break every bone.


    Peter was not afraid. He was avoiding Tim''s attacks and was looking for an opportunity to knock him


    down


    Good thing, he was able to escape Tim''s hammer every time. He just remained calm and focused. But


    he still seemed to be in the passive situation.


    Tim started to get irritated.


    He was a powerful man and was a dangerous fighter. He liked brutal and unreserved fights. But Peter


    was not fighting him fiercely. How could he remain calm?


    After a while, he started feeling tired and he was not as powerful anymore.


    Tim was determined to kill Peter quickly before leaving. But now, it seemed impossible.


    So without hesitation, he called hispanions,"Come on, kill him! So we could leave at once."


    Hispanions were confused for a while, and then quickly scrambled towards Peter.


    They were surprised that Tim asked for their help. Tim never asked them to kill a man for him before.


    "You are shameless! There''s many of you, and I am all alone! I have called the police, and they will be


    arriving soon,"


    Peter screamed on seeing the situation. He bent over and then punched Tim on his chest.


    Strong and quick he attacked.


    He was aware that at first, Tim''spanions were not called to join the fight. So he intended to take it


    easy and wait for Amelia''s arrival.


    But now that they had been called to kill him, he had to do something.


    With so many people fighting for Tim, even if Peter was strong, it would be impossible for him to win.


    After he heard Peter''s words, Tim was so angry he wanted to vomit. ''Shit! How shameless! It''s a


    dispute between two gangs. How could he call the police?'' thought Tim.


    He was not aware that Peter did not belong to Diego''s group. He did not obey themunity rules on


    fighting.


    Tim was not afraid of Peter''s powerful fist. He gathered all his strength until he was out of breath.


    He had to bear it because he was unable to escape.


    Quickly, he tried to hit Peter''s head with his right hand.


    Peter saw his movement and was able to avoid it.


    Bam!


    Peter took a shot at Tim''s chest.


    Crack!


    Suddenly there was blood, and three ribs on his chest were broken.


    Shock showed on Tim''s eyes. He did not realize, Peter could be so fierce.


    But he was not a normal fighter as well. The shock was momentary; he endured the pain and tried to


    hit Peter again.


    This time stronger!


    He was a really strong man.


    Peter could not allow himself to get hit. Seeing Tim was about to hit him again, he twisted his body and


    avoided Tim''s fist.


    Then he turned around and hit back with his right elbow.


    Crack!


    Tim''s chest was broken into pieces.


    By this time, Tim''spanion had decided to run towards Peter.


    Peter kicked Tim away and turned around to run.

 Chapter 122 Wiped-Out

    Chapter 122 Wiped-Out


    Peter made a run for his life. He jumped up and down, ran to a street corner and disappeared in an


    instant.


    A dozen strong men ran after him. Outraged, they shouted,"The bastard is going to die today!"


    However, before they reached the street corner, to their surprise, Peter was there. He was waiting for


    them.


    The strong men were more than happy to see him again. With clenched fists and locked jaws, they


    were ready to tear him apart. But before they could do so, Peter proudly said,"Don''t bother running


    after me anymore. The police are here."


    Just then, numerous police officers appeared behind him.


    The men were caught by surprise when they saw the police officers. Obviously, they did not expect that


    the reinforcement would arrive so fast at the scene. There was no rm, and they did not hear any


    sirens from the police cars.


    Suddenly, their thoughts were disrupted. Amelia, head of the police officers, raised a gun and


    said,"Drop your weapons and get down!"


    The group of men was dumbfounded for a moment. But then, their eyes glittered with evil delight.


    ''We are not cowards! Surrender to the cops? No way!'' Besides, they had already killed several people


    and had gotten their hands dirty. They were not going to surrender now. They realized, they would


    definitely be executed in jail. There was no way out of this.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Sir, please leave here as soon as possible! Come on, guys! Kill them all!" one of the men shouted, and


    hurled his weapon towards Amelia.


    Then he rushed at the police officers like crazy.


    Emboldened, the other men followed his example. They all charged towards the policemen, and no one


    was stopping.


    ''The cops have guns. If we run away, they will shoot at us, we would be killed immediately. Rather than


    being shot, we''d better keep fighting!


    We have been cornered. We don''t have a choice but to die or to fight.''


    Seeing this, Tim''s eyes shed with anger. Without saying anything, he turned around and left without


    being noticed.


    ''The cops would never catch me!''


    "Damn it!"


    Amelia became furious. She tried to dodge the weapon that was hurled at her and fired a shot. "How


    dare you disrespect thew! Catch them all! If you guys won''t cooperate, we would fire again!"


    Bang!


    A bullet was fired from the gun and went straight into the chest of one of the gangsters. It killed him


    instantly. He fell on the ground and bathed in his own blood.


    The death of one of the men did not scare the other members of the gang. Instead, it fueled their anger.


    "Kill them!"


    A deafening roar of anger erupted. The rest of the strong men charged at the police with no regard for


    their own lives.


    The faces of the policemen turned pale. They did not expect this group of gangsters would risk their


    lives just like that. It was their first time to deal with this kind of furious and desperate men.


    The policemen gritted their teeth, pulled out their guns and opened fire at the strong men approaching


    them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Next thing, bullets were flying and blood was everywhere.


    The strong men fell down one after the other, moaning in pain and anger.


    Most of the strong men died instantly or were badly injured. Only six were left fighting the police.


    They were able to close in at the policemen.


    "Go to hell!"


    One of the six men sneered and gave one of the police officers a strong punch! The officer fell down on


    the ground right away with blood dripping out of his nose. His gun was taken away by the man.


    At the same time, the other five defeated five policemen themselves and took away their guns.


    With a gun in each one''s hand, they feared nothing.


    Armed with guns and holding six policemen hostages, the six men became more uncontroble and


    aggressive.


    Amelia and the other officers had wanted to shoot. But considering the safety of the hostages, they had


    to think of another n.


    "Step back! Everybody steps back! Or I will blow his brains out!"


    one of the men shouted. He smiled viciously while hiding behind a hostage and pointing the gun at his


    head.


    "Put down the weapons, or you will regret it!" said Amelia. Her face became troubled. She tried to


    convince them to surrender. "Put down your weapons and surrender! That is the best choice for you! If


    you surrender, there may still be a way out. If you refuse, there is only one ending for all of you! It''s the


    end of the road for you!


    Even if you manage to escape today, we would hunt you everywhere in the country or even in the


    whole world. You will have nowhere to go. To live would be no better than to die."


    "Shut up!"


    The man knocked the hostage''s head with his gun and injured the officer badly that blood gushed out


    of his head. "Damn it! Don''t y games with me!


    I have killed so many people and in full view of everybody attacked your police officers. Even if I


    surrender, I am doomed to be executed. I am not a fool.


    Step back! Step back! Or I will shoot him now! I am ruined and sentenced to die anyway. Why not end


    everything together with you?"


    The man went berserk and shot the hostage in his arm.


    Bang!


    Blood was everywhere in the scene.


    The other five strong men followed his actions and shot the hostages in their arms as well. The six


    hostages groaned in pain.


    No more worries. No more pain. The strong men cared about nothing now.


    Amelia''s face darkened. She did not expect things to go this far.


    She turned around, wanting to talk to Peter, only to find out that he had disappeared.


    Apparently, he fled away in the chaos.


    "Shameless bastard!" Amelia trembled with anger.


    "Damn it! It seems like you want these cops to go to hell, right? Move back! Now!" the gangster asked


    again.


    She could not risk the safety of her colleagues.


    "Move back!"


    The gangster was pleased and smiled at hispanions. Quickly, they retreated to their car with the


    six hostages.


    Amelia was not willing to let them go, but she had no choice.


    Soon, the men were back in their car. They were about to open the door when something unexpected


    happened.


    A figure appeared suddenly and smashed his fist on one of the men from behind.


    The unforeseen figure caught them by surprise. They all looked at theirpanions, frightened of what


    was happening.


    The man that was attacked panicked. He fired three shots.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three bullets caught the body of the mysterious man in the dark. He screamed in pain and tried to


    stop the blood from flowing out.


    The strong man did not even bother to look at the figure. He punched the man and toppled him over.


    He was about to get in the car when another face appeared behind the one he just killed.


    The face was smiling and it was a very familiar face.


    ''Peter?''


    He was stunned for a moment but soon raised his gun and pointed it at Peter.


    But before he was able to fire his gun, he was smashed by a hammer in his chest.


    Bump!


    The strong man crumbled to the ground and could hardly stand up.


    Quickly, Peter took away his gun.


    With the gun in his hand, Peter aimed at the group of strong men and opened fire at them.


    The five strong men were all hit by a bullet in the wrist. They pressed their wounded hands and


    screamed in pain.


    The five hostages took advantage of what was happening. This was their chance to escape.


    The struggle between the two forces began.


    The police officers were able to restrain the strong men and took back their guns. The policemen


    prevailed and the situation encountered a sudden change.


    "Catch them all!"


    Amelia ordered, delighted on the turn of events. She shot each of the six men on their legs to make


    sure they wouldn''t be able to fight back anymore. She then asked the policemen to strike back.


    In pain, and to make sure they were restrained, the six men were ordered to lie t on the ground.


    Their hands were secured by a handcuff.


    The strong men gritted their teeth in anger and stared at Peter furiously.


    They could have escaped if Peter hadn''t showed up and ruined everything for them.


    If it weren''t for Peter, they would not have been caught. And even if they were caught, the police


    wouldn''t be able to restrain them so easily.


    They were raging mad.


    They would never admit defeat.


    Unwilling to ept their failure, they looked down on the body that was thrown by Peter. It was the


    mysterious man in the dark.


    Realizing who the body belonged to made them burn in anger.


    It turned out that the man they killed was Tim, Wolf King Jr.


    Then there was a thud!


    The man who fired the three shots and killed Tim became deliriously mad. He fell on the ground


    unconscious.


    The other five men trembled with intense anger.


    They suffered a disastrous defeat today.


    They were wiped-out.

 Chapter 123 Dog Eats Dog

    Chapter 123 Dog Eats Dog


    "So, those bandits have been defeated. Thanks to me, of course. What do I get? Something shiny, I


    hope," Peter let out a grin as he walked towards Amelia. Amelia scoffed and rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t be an idiot." Peterughed at her remark, only to be met with a side-eye re. Pointing to those


    fierce men, Amelia asked,"Why were they after you?"


    She asked quietly, more so to herself, as she began to really look at Peter. He never failed to surprise


    her, especially when it came to his physical strength.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even though he had been ganged up, he was able to swiftly and bravely deal with the bandits by


    himself. She couldn''t fathom it.


    He used Tim to lure the bandits ahead of them, and that was when he snuck on them from behind,


    sliding the rifle strap loose and away from them, before ultimately using the same rifle to strike them on


    the back of their necks.


    ''It''s not as easy as it sounds, '' Amelia thought to herself, as she tried to imagine how the attack would


    happen if she were in his ce.


    It wasn''t possible, not in the slightest, to attack in that way without having Peter''s brute strength and


    confidence in his skills.


    The greatest thing about his attack was his calcted moves. They were efficient, yet heavy and


    strong.


    Anyone without Peter''s skills never would have defeated the fierce men. Anyone who wasn''t Peter at


    this exact moment would have infuriated those men more.


    ''Just who the hell is this guy?


    What''s a man of this power doing in a ce like Golden City?'' she thought to herself.


    Peter sprang up beside her, breaking away from her inner monologue. "Madam, you misunderstand.


    I''m nothing but a passerby," he exined,"I just chanced upon watching those idiots kill someone, so


    they tried to kill me too.


    Some of them were Wolf King''s men, and some of them were Diego''s. You know Diego, right? He is


    Golden City''s neighborhood Swiper." Peter tried to find the words to exin better. "Listen. I don''t hurt


    people for no reason. You need to understand, I was the one they were attacking!"


    Amelia scoffed,"Oh shut up. Don''t y dumb with me. I saw you save Amaris the other day.


    Such a romantic you are, having the balls to meddle with Wolf King just to please a woman. Is that


    because you''re young and frivolous, or because you''re mentally ill?"


    Amelia''s words struck sharp, and she looked at Peter with disdain.


    ''For your libido, '' Amelia thought to herself, ''you''d actually be willing enough to risk your life, ''


    "You really, really misunderstand, madam!" Peter began to defend himself. "What happened yesterday


    was just a coincidence. I only got involved, really. Amaris hijacked the taxi I was riding in. That was how


    I got involved!


    It''s not my fault. I''m unlucky. Bad things happen to me, all the damn time." But Peter knew he couldn''t


    keep hiding everything. He knew Amelia wasn''t going to have any of it. After all, she was nothing like


    Cassie. Poor, foolish, Cassie.


    Peter didn''t wait for her to say anything. "Are you jealous? If you are, you don''t have to be. I swear to


    you. There''s nothing between Amaris and me."


    "You''re so pious! I don''t want to hear it. Let''s go. We have to report this to the police," Amelia grunted


    and turned.


    She tilted her head, remembering an afterthought. "Oh, right. I heard you trampled Gregorio. Was that


    true?"


    "Gregorio?" Peter was stunned. "You know about Gregorio too? I''m under the impression that you''re


    stalking me now," he smirked.


    His teasing fell on deaf ears. He continued,"Are you friends with him? Because if you are, I wouldn''t


    mind taking a little detour to meet him next time," Peter said calmly, trying extremely hard to hide his


    shock.


    He had only trampled Gregorio that noon, thinking it was impossible for her to know about it so soon.


    ''How''d they even know each other?'' he asked himself. Amelia was mysterious and secretive. How


    could Gregorio have attracted her attention? What was so damn special about Gregorio that he was


    enough to be mentioned by Amelia? Peter realized that he should be more cautious in the future. Just


    in case.


    ''Enemies everywhere. Great.''


    "Am I friends with him?" Amelia quipped, breaking Peter out of his daydream. Amelia sneered at him.


    "You couldn''t possibly imagine what Gregorio and I have been through. I was just about to tell you that


    you might have trampled him too lightly. Next time, you should cripple him and throw him out the


    Golden City!"


    He was left speechless, mouth open. Amelia shook her head at him, and proceeded to walk toward the


    police station. Peter followed.


    When they returned, it took a little over an hour to finish the report, but finally, they were done.


    The police eventually agreed to be on the lookout for Wolf King and Diego.


    Wolf King and Diego were very angry.


    Even though Wolf King was known for his self-restraint and cool head, he couldn''t control his temper.


    He went into such a rage that he flipped the table in front of him, breaking the expensive vases on it.


    He had to bring all his valiant men from the northwest, leaving their families. But they were killed or


    arrested. How could he suppress his anger then?


    His heart broke when he heard of Tim''s death.


    Tim was his best man, groomed to be his sessor. He was more valiant than other men.


    No one couldpare to him. Not when it came to his honesty, loyalty, and virtue.


    "You bastard! You dare interfere between Amaris and me? I''ll send you to your damn grave!


    How dare you offend me? I''ll uproot you and your men. I don''t care who you are, I''ll make you rot in


    hell, do you hear me?" Wolf King brooded, thinking how Diego ruined his ns.


    He thought Amaris had asked Diego for help and Diego promised to cooperate with her for profit.


    As for Peter, he never really crossed his mind. Even if someone told him the truth, he knew in himself


    that he wouldn''t believe it.


    Peter was just some measly security director of an insignificant group. How could he be sopetent?


    Even if Peter could have the audacity to stand up to his valiant generals, he was nothingpared to


    Tim.


    Wolf King turned to his trusty fellow. "Caden, hit the Purple Leaf Tea House tonight. I''ll warn Diego.


    Maybe I''m just a newer here, but I can deal with the pesky bandits like him."


    Caden nodded and turned away from him.


    "Yes sir!" he said vigntly, as he always did. This was not the first time that he had done such things.


    "Remember to be careful. You don''t have to kill him. Just scare him. Tim lost his life because he defied


    me. Do not condemn yourself to follow after him,"


    Wolf King warned him cautiously, eyes squinting at Caden.


    "Yes sir!" he repeated. Caden responded with a bow, and then went to execute themand.


    Although he appeared to be calm, he was overjoyed on the inside.


    When Tim was alive, Caden could neverpete with him. Tim was too influential and strong, which


    was always in favor from Wolf King. So much so that he was groomed to seed him.


    Caden could do nothing but bear it. After all, only very few thought that Tim was inferior to anyone.


    But s, Tim was dead. Gone were his worries, and he didn''t even have to kill him himself.


    Tim was dead, and Caden was next in line. The future looked bright.


    At the Purple Leaf Tea House


    Diego was livid with good reason. He sent for Peter, but he finally received the news that a group of his


    men had beenpletely annihted.


    The men he sent were men he knew and trained personally. They were loyal to him, especially in the


    trying years of the past.


    The death of his men brutally destroyed his charging force.


    "You''ll regret this, Wolf King," Diego grumbled to himself. He was burnt out. "Even if I don''t have the


    men to attack you, I will not allow you to belittle me.


    How dare you kill my loyal men? I will get my revenge. Even if I have to risk my life, I''ll rip you apart


    and give my men justice!"


    Diego said angrily. He called the rest of his men.


    Even if Wolf King was influential and powerful, he wasn''t in the northwest region.


    Golden City was out of Wolf King''s influence, and Diego aimed to take advantage of this. Wolf King''s


    men in Golden City were few, and he knew that he had to be careful to prevent any more losses.


    Of course, it was Diego. He never backed out of a challenge.


    Peter was oblivious to the fact that Wolf King and Diego were about to have a dog-eat-dog strife. If he


    knew that, he would surely have danced from excitement.


    By the time he hade to the Amaris Manor, Amaris was gone. He was about to take out his mobile


    phone and call her, but when he checked, his phone was out of power.


    Peter struggled to find a charging port. He would have to call Amaris at ater date. Now that Wolf King


    hadunched a fierce attack on him, he was afraid that Amaris might run into trouble.


    But he was toote. Amaris hade to Silvend Group.

 Chapter 124 Threats From Wolf King

    Chapter 124 Threats From Wolf King


    Amaris immediately got the receptionists'' attention as she entered Silvend Group.


    At first nce, it was already apparent that she was a prominent figure.


    The two security guards couldn''t believe their eyes.


    ''What a beautiful woman! She is as beautiful as our boss, Miss Song!''


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Amaris smiled sweetly as she walked towards the front desk. "Excuse me, I''m looking for Peter Wang,


    Director of the Security Department," she said.


    Her voice was like music from heaven.


    The receptionists and security guards were mesmerized.


    Be was beautiful, but she was not as soft as Amaris.


    Finallying to her senses, one of the receptionists responded,"May I have your name?"


    "Amaris Gong," she replied. Suddenly, the hall turned silent.


    Everyone in Golden City knew who Amaris Gong was.


    She owned Gong Group and was the richest woman in Golden City. Her husband died young, and


    since then, arge number of men had fallen at her feet because of her breathtaking beauty.


    "I am Peter''s girlfriend," she added.


    ''What?


    Are you kidding me?''


    It was apparent that everyone in the hall had the same thought running in their minds.


    ''Peter is unbelievable!


    He has dubious rtionships with some beautiful women in thepany and is even rumored to have


    an affair with Be Song, herself!


    He is so lucky! How did he manage to get Amaris Gong? We are so jealous of him!


    Wait a minute, did he flirt with her and then dump her? Is that the reason why Amaris is here? Maybe


    we shouldn''t let her see our Director, '' the two security guards thought.


    Peter was their boss and they understood the importance of these things.


    "I''m really sorry, Ms. Gong, but our Director is out on a business trip. May we know the reason for your


    visit? We can deliver your message to him, instead," one of the security guards offered


    while his colleague hid in a corner and called Peter.


    "He is on a business trip? Oh, that''s a shame. I can wait for him here, then," Amaris replied,


    disappointed, as she walked slowly towards the sofa at the lobby.


    The security guards were dumbfounded.


    ''Oh, my god! What is she doing? If Miss Song sees her, Peter will definitely be dead!'' they thought.


    Peter was just about to call Amaris when his phone started to ring. It was his colleague, Bob.


    "Boss, bad news! Amaris Gong is here in the office and she is looking for you," the security guard said


    in a whisper.


    "What?" Peter was stunned. "Okay, I''ll be back in a minute," he said.


    Peter rushed to Silvend Group as soon as he hung up.


    ''Oh my god! Why did she go to Silvend Group? If Be finds out, I will be dead!''


    Peter thought, terrified at the thought.


    He arrived at the office half an hourter and immediately spotted Amaris.


    She looked so candid and carefree at the sofa. Her rxed position only made her more alluring.


    "Honey, you are here!" Amaris smiled at the sight of Peter.


    Immediately, she stood up and threw herself into his arms.


    "What are you doing here? Let''s talk outside." Peter nced at the CCTV camera warily. Even with


    Amaris so close to him, he was not in the mood to feel her soft and sexy body. He was too afraid that


    Be would see him.


    "I wanted to surprise you," Amaris replied as she held Peter tighter.


    ''Surprise? This is not a very pleasant surprise. I will surely be dead!'' Peter thought but he dared not say


    it out loud. "By the way, are you okay?" he asked, changing the subject.


    Amaris'' expression turned serious. "Wolf King gave me a warning," she replied.


    "He asked me to give him the Gong Group and myself in three days. I had sixteen bodyguards, but


    now, six of them are badly injured and the remaining ten left me, scared for their lives. I am all alone


    now."


    As expected, Wolf King would not let her go too easily. This did not surprise Peter. "Don''t worry, I''m


    here for you. I will definitely help you and stop Wolf King since you promised me three billion dors


    and your sexy body," he assured her.


    "Thank you," Amaris replied, as she hugged Peter more tightly. She really did need his help right now.


    "Ahh," Peter unintentionally blurted as he secretly nced at the CCTV camera.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Amaris asked.


    "Your hug gave a lot of pressure on my heart," Peter said jokingly as he pointed at his chest.


    "Bastard," Amaris cursed as she pped his shoulder lightly. She felt much better now.


    The two security guards watched them in jealousy.


    ''Our boss is really awesome! All his women are so beautiful!


    What''s his secret?''


    Quickly, Peter and Amaris left Silvend Group and drove to Amaris Manor.


    Peter told Amaris about the ident that happened that afternoon, as he drove.


    The news of a big fight between Diego''s men and Wolf King''s men made Amaris feel both relieved and


    worried.


    Good thing Peter was fine.


    A shocking sight greeted them as they arrived at Amaris Manor.


    On the door was arge and deep hole with


    words written in red, at the sides.


    On one side, it said "Three Days" and on the other side, it said "Dead!"


    It was terrifying.


    Clearly, they were warnings from Wolf King.


    As they entered, they found that everything had been destroyed ¡ª the house and the garden.


    It was a total mess!


    The beautiful manor waspletely ransacked. No one was here anymore.


    "How could he do this? How dare he!" Amaris trembled with anger.


    This was her home. Destroying it shook her at the core.


    "You can''t live here anymore. Let''s find another ce for you. Don''t worry. Wolf King will pay for this,"


    Peter promised. This was something that he did not anticipate from Wolf King, as well. Comforting


    Amaris was the only thing he could do for her right now.


    ''What a bastard! How could he do this to a woman?'' Peter thought.

 Chapter 125 Fierce And Aggressive Wolf King

    Chapter 125 Fierce And Aggressive Wolf King


    "Oh, well." Amaris sighed with resignation as she and Peter went on their way.


    They cast long shadows in the moonlight. Indescribable sadness and loneliness emerged in Amaris''s


    eyes.


    She felt all alone despite Peter''spany.


    They proceeded to a five-star hotel and booked a Presidential Suite.


    Their purpose for choosing such a hotel was very simple: they wanted to stay in a rtively safer ce.


    People who could afford such a luxury hotel were usually quite prominent. Even Wolf King would have


    second thoughts about causing trouble in such a ce as it might inconvenience other powerful


    personalities.


    Amaris sat, silent and distraught.


    Not in the mood to flirt as well, Peter sat with her in silence.


    A few drinkster, they soon fell asleep.


    Peter found himself waking up at odd intervals, though. It was somehow difficult for him to sleep


    peacefully.


    He had just fallen into another light sleep when he received a call from Amelia. What she said shook


    him wide awake.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Amaris asked, also shaken to consciousness because of Peter''s


    reaction.


    "Wolf King and Diego began fighting with each other! Stay here and rest. Do not leave this room! I''ll go


    and have a look," Peter told her.


    "Be careful," she said as she kissed him lightly on the forehead. "I''ll wait for you toe back," she


    added.


    "Okay." Peter nodded. He grabbed his coat and left the hotel immediately.


    It was a dark and windy night.


    Dressed in ck armor, Caden left Prairie Pastoral with eight fierce men and went straight to Purple


    Leaf Tea House.


    The men all carried sharp knives that reflected in the moonlight. They all looked fierce.


    Caden carried a white canvas bag which contained some homemade explosives.


    He was about to go to a fight that would possibly redefine his future.


    If he did a good job, he would finally be able to rece Timpletely and receive training from Wolf


    King to be the next leader of the Northwest Underworld.


    cking off was not an option. He would not allow himself to fail.


    He was not only determined to bomb Purple Leaf Tea House, but also wanted to find a way to kill Diego


    so that he could prove his worth.


    They proceeded to head towards the tea house after parking a few kilometers away.


    Little did they know, Diego already sent 30 of his men to Prairie Pastoral. They were ready for blood.


    Caden and his subordinates arrived at Purple Leaf Tea House ten minutester.


    With a wave of his hand, the eight men dispersed to hide in themselves from sight. From their own


    spots, they watched, vignt and inconspicuous.


    Having covered his face with a scarf, Caden walked towards Purple Leaf Tea House.


    "Are you..." the two brawny men at the gate were about to ask, feeling something off about the


    situation.


    Before they could finish, Caden swooped forward, took an iron rod, and threw it at them, violently.


    Bam!


    Instantly, one of the men fell to the ground with his face covered in blood.


    His skull was cracked. It was a horrible sight.


    Without a pause, Caden waved the iron rod to the opposite direction and threw it towards the other


    brawny man.


    Responding quickly, the man took two steps back and managed to avoid the attack. He was about to


    shout for help when


    a dagger shot out from Caden''s cuff, flew in the air and pierced his throat in a split second.


    The man fell to the ground, unable to breathe anymore.


    "Dead dogs!" Caden mocked them with disdain. He then opened the door with his rod and entered.


    Ambush was not unusual in Purple Leaf Tea House.


    Diego knew that there was a possibility for Wolf King to attack at night, so he made sure he was


    prepared.


    Seeing Caden break in, dozens of fierce men in the area red and charged at him, roaring


    deafeningly.


    Caden froze in shock for a moment and then grinned.


    He put his iron rod away, took a bomb out from his bag and threw it out.


    "Here is a big present for you!" he said with a grim smile as he proceeded to walk out of the tea house.


    Upon reaching a ten-meter distance, he pressed the button on his remote control and, boom!


    With a loud bang, mes soared high into the sky.


    Broken limbs and blood flew from all directions as the bomb went off, killing the fierce men. Several


    unlucky men were soon eaten up by the fire with barely anything left of them.


    Screams, howls, bawls, and wails ¡ª sounds of pain and agony echoed through Purple Leaf Tea


    House.


    Some managed to escape by jumping through the window of the second or third floor. Surely, these


    men were all valiant fighters led by Diego, which exined their fast reflexes.


    "Go to hell!" Caden roared with a grim smile. Holding his iron rod, he led his men to prepare to attack.


    The eight men immediately rose to their feet. With their sharp knives, they rushed at the nearest


    enemies.


    Blood and violence clouded the atmosphere.


    Boom! Pak! Swoosh! Clunk!


    Caden and his eight subordinates advanced. They were formidable and aggressive.


    The men fell at their feet one by one, stained in blood.


    Caden''s men were also wounded, but they were in a better conditionpared to their opponents.


    Caden got more fired up and fought wildly.


    His iron rod cut and bludgeoned, spreading blood everywhere.


    Twenty minutester, all the valiant men who had rushed out from the tea house were killed. Among


    Caden''s subordinates, one was killed and two were seriously injured.


    Caden, though, was not pleased. "Has anyone seen Diego?" he boomed, frustrated.


    Diego was his real target. He would never be satisfied until Diego died.


    "No," the seven fierce men all shook their heads.


    "Retreat!" Caden ordered decisively. With a wave of his hand, the men withdrew.


    The fight was so fierce that it was highly likely to attract the attention of the police soon. He didn''t want


    to repeat Tim''s mistake.


    As the fight was about to end, Prairie Pastoral was also ransacked by 30 of Diego''s loyal subjects.


    All of them were trained by Diego himself, which made them highly skilled fighters extremely loyal to


    him.


    They showed no fear of death. They would dly take it just to protect and serve their superior.


    30 blood-thirsty men rushed inside and fought against the fierce men led by Wolf King.


    In a few minutes, a dozen of Diego''s men managed to kill eight of Wolf King''s, at the cost of their lives.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    What a tragedy!


    "Damn it! Go to hell!" Wolf King cursed furiously.


    Fired up by the savagery of Diego''s men, the fire inside Wolf King was soon awakened.


    With a grim smile, he pulled a nearby door out of its frame and charged at his opponents.


    The heavy door nk looked light as a crab stick in Wolf King''s hands. He waved it around, seemingly


    effortlessly.


    Just in a few seconds, five men were crushed to death under the weight of the door. It was indeed a


    tragic encounter.

 Chapter 126 Triggering A Fight

    Chapter 126 Triggering A Fight


    The sight of Wolf King shocked the fearless squad, but they still charged into battle like rabid animals.


    This made Wolf King even more hyped for battle.


    BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG!


    In a matter of minutes, several squad members met their demise as they were smashed against the


    door. Blood scattered all over the ce.


    Wolf King looked invincible!


    The expression of the remaining squad members changed.


    "Bastards! You will pay for what you did to my men," Wolf King grinned as he continued the blood bath.


    Driven by rage, he ravaged.


    The men he brought to Golden City were at the top of their ranks. Over half of them were killed


    yesterday, and eight more were gone today.


    How could he not be enraged?


    The thought of this made Wolf King very angry.


    On that day, he was determined to live up to his name.


    BAM, BAM, BAM!


    In the blink of an eye, he knocked over three more members. The door started to give in to the impact.


    The eight remaining members charged, seizing the opportunity to get their hands on Wolf King.


    Missing this window would make it difficult to kill him afterward. It was now or never!


    But would Wolf King be in that easily?


    Wolf King grinned and tore off his shirt, revealing his muscr body. He towered over the eight men


    like a mountain and threw himself towards an attack.


    BANG, BANG, BANG!


    In three blows, the three men''s heads burst and they fell to the ground, dead.


    One of the remaining five men managed tond a blow on Wolf King, but the other four only failed in


    their efforts.


    A wound stung, momentarily distracting Wolf King. Coming to his senses, he pulled his rival''s head


    towards him and hit him hard with his own forehead.


    BANG!


    The man''s head exploded as if Wolf King''s were an iron ball.


    The blood sprayed all over Wolf King''s face, which made him look even more menacing.


    He kicked over one man and got a sword off his hand. Then, he rushed at the remaining four, fierce


    and bloodthirsty.


    The remaining fighters were no match for Wolf King. They were dead in a matter of seconds.


    Prairie Pastoral was a bloody mess.


    A strong stench of blood and death filled the air.


    Wolf King was terrifying with his strength and power.


    "Cut their heads off and send them back to Diego," he told his men as he pulled down a curtain and


    wiped his hands and wounds.


    "Yes, sir," his men replied as they did what they were told.


    What a terrifying scene!


    Caden and his men arrived at their car, parked a few kilometers away, confused at the sight of a


    mysterious man sitting on the hood of the car.


    The man wore casual clothes and a hat that hid most of his face.


    He seemed quite rxed, lounging on the hood as he yed a popr game, Strike of Kings, on his


    mobile phone.


    Caden''s brow furrowed as he took his iron bar and approached. "Who are you?"


    He suspected that this was no ordinary gentleman.


    "Shhh, quiet! Can''t you see I''m busy with my game? My teammates will kill me if I lose the game! If that


    happens, I''ll kill you!"


    the man replied, barely raising his head. It was as if eight men were children and not fighters.


    Caden burst in rage,"Get out of our car or I will kill you!"


    If it weren''t for his hunch that the man was more than what he seemed, he would have already beaten


    the crap out of him.


    "Dammit! I lost the game! You''re so annoying!" the man eximed as he finally put away his phone and


    looked up at Caden.


    His face was covered with a ck scarf and he wore sunsses even though it was the middle of the


    night.


    He was clearly on a mission.


    "Are you one of Diego''s men?" Caden asked.


    "Diego?" The manughed. "Who the hell is Diego?"


    "Well, then who are you? Why are you here?" Caden replied.


    "I''m a good man," he said as he held up his phone in his hand. "It has been my dream to be a


    policeman since I was a child. I wanted to uphold justice, maintain peace and stability, and punish


    criminals.


    You are trying to leave after you blew up a building and killed people without taking responsibility?


    What are you thinking?


    You cannot deny this as I have hard evidence. I took a video. I suggest youe with me to the police


    station and confess your crimes," he said.


    "There is a saying: put down your sword and be at peace. Boundless is the sea of bitterness, yet


    anyone who will repent will find the shore nearby. It is not toote to change your ways. You are still


    young. Don''t hold on to your misguided ways,"


    the man chattered non-stop, doing his best to change them.


    Caden looked at him, confused.


    ''Has this man lost his mind? Is he seriously asking me to go to the police station and confess?'' he


    thought.


    "Fuck you and your confession. Fuck you and your sea of bitterness. Go to hell!" he spat as he swung


    his iron bar towards the man.


    He had no time for this. They had to get away immediately. That was the most important thing right


    now!


    Caden was fierce, as always.


    The sound of the wind as his iron bar swished through the air was enough to rumble a hill!


    "I told you it is not toote to mend your ways." The man signed, lifted his right hand and grabbed at


    the iron bar.


    "Do you want to die?" Caden said fiercely.


    He felt so insulted with this man''s demeanor.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had fought countless men over the years and no one dared to try to grab his iron bar when he threw


    it with all his strength.


    Even Wolf King couldn''t do that.


    BANG!


    The iron bar hit the man''s palm and made a loud noise.


    Caden was stunned.


    The man caught the iron bar!


    Before Caden could react, the man grinned and pulled at the bar hard. In an instant, the bar slipped out


    of Caden''s hand and into the man''s.


    "This is a nice weapon. I woluld like to have a little swing at it," the man remarked. The iron bar


    weighed around 20 kilograms, but the man held it like it were nothing. Then, he swung it towards


    Caden.


    Caden''s expression changed dramatically.


    Never in his life did he imagine that his own weapon would be used against him.


    The iron bar fell on him like a meteor from the sky and hit him squarely on his left shoulder.


    CRACK!


    Caden fell to the ground, his shoulder bone shattered.


    Dumbfounded!


    Hispanions were dumbfounded.


    No one expected this random stranger to be so terrible! He knocked Caden down in a few seconds!


    Things happened so fast, they were unable to react ordingly right away.


    The man was not about to wait for them toe to their senses. In a matter of seconds, the seven


    fierce men were on the ground, unable to get back up.


    "Another eight people, gone. Would Wolf King feel bad, this time?" the stranger muttered. Then, he


    took out his phone and dialed a number. "Hey, I''ve done a good deed again. Should I get rewarded this


    time?" he said to the other person on the line.


    "Are you Peter Wang?" Caden watched in astonishment.


    The stranger grinned again and shook his index finger. "No, my name is Tim!"


    His answer confirmed Caden''s suspicions. "You were the one who started all of this and you are the


    one who is benefiting the most from the situation.


    It must be you who have killed Tim and the others yesterday. You were also the one who provoked the


    fight between us and Diego. Good for you. We all underestimated you,"


    Caden said. Despite his anger, he was also afraid.


    Peter, a mere director of the Security Department, managed to make a fool out of both Wolf King and


    Diego, triggering a fight between them.


    How was that even possible?

 Chapter 127 The Angry Wolf King

    Chapter 127 The Angry Wolf King


    In Prairie Pastoral


    Wolf King took a bath, put on a bathrobe and sat silently on the sofa.


    He made a pot of ck tea for himself and waited for Caden.


    However, after several hours of waiting, he frowned and felt something was wrong.


    An hour ago, someone told Wolf King that Purple Leaf Tea House had been destroyed. Caden should


    have returned by now, but he hadn''t.


    ''What''s taking him so long?'' Wolf King thought. After a while, one of his men entered as Wolf King was


    about to ask his men to find out if there was a problem.


    "Sir, the police have arrested Caden and his men for attempted murder," the guy said in a trembling


    voice. He looked scared. Obviously, he knew Wolf King would be very angry with this news.


    "What?" Wolf King was furious. "Caden and his men have been arrested? All of them? Are you kidding


    me?"


    He could not believe what he heard. Everything was going wrong for the past few days. Wolf King


    exploded in anger.


    He thought he would get both Amaris and her Gong Group if he asked his men to threaten her. He was


    so confident with his n that he did not expect any trouble.


    "Is there any big potato in Golden City?" he asked.


    "Ye... yes," the guy replied and his whole body trembled.


    Wolf King was so furious that he threw the tea away. He turned to another guy. "Condor, find out what


    happened there. I want all the details.


    Diego is a nobody. He is not capable of doing these things to Tim and Caden. It must be somebody


    else!"


    Clearly, Wolf King was very smart. He realized something was wrong instantly.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Condor replied and left quickly.


    Wolf King looked dangerous and cursed in a low voice,"No matter who you are, I will kill you if you


    mess with my ns!"


    Wolf King then ordered,"Go to the police station and bail out Caden!


    Money is not a problem. Just get him out. Take actions if you can''t bail him out. Tim is dead and I don''t


    want Caden in trouble.


    "


    At the police station, Amelia was a bit worried. Wolf King would not forgive Peter since he killed Tim


    and got Caden arrested.


    Wolf King was so powerful and influential that even Amelia would not dare piss him off.


    "Amelia, you look worried. Does it bother you a lot?" Peter continued,"If it bothers you so much, then let


    them go. It doesn''t matter."


    He thought it would be easy for Amelia to arrest Caden due to her mysterious family background.


    However, it seemed that it would cause big trouble for Amelia.


    "Let them go?" Amelia stared at Peter and said coldly,"I have arrested them and I can''t just let them


    go."


    She paused, and then continued. "It is challenging, but I''m okay with it. Wolf King is horrible, but he


    would not dare kill me.


    Don''t worry about me. Take care of yourself. You will be his target." Wolf King was a powerful man and


    he would find him.


    "Even if Caden has been arrested, he will not be in the police station forever. Keep an eye on him."


    "Okay, I''ll be careful." Peter nodded. "Thank you. If you need me, just call me. I will do my best to help


    you."


    After all, Amelia had helped him a lot and Peter felt really grateful.


    Without her help, he could not have triumphed the past days.


    Wolf King was rich and powerful.


    No ordinary person would dare kill Tim and arrest Caden.


    They would lose their position, even their own life if they failed. Only Amelia dared to help Peter since


    she came from a mysterious and equally powerful family.


    "Let''s not talk about this right now. Just give your word that you won''t get yourself killed," Amelia said to


    him coldly. "You can call me if you get into trouble."


    "Okay, thanks!" said Peter. Suddenly, Peter hugged Amelia and said,"You are really good to me!"


    Amelia''s face went red and her cold heart softened.


    No one dared to get close to her due to her background, position and the threats from her fiancee. No


    one dared hug her like Peter.


    For a moment, she felt like a woman.


    Deep inside, Peter hugged Amelia, just to show his gratitude to her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew Amelia was lonely deep inside even though she tried not to show it.


    Time seemed to have stopped and the two felt a sudden closeness.


    Amelia closed her eyes slowly and relished the scent of Peter. She felt lost in his hug.


    But Peter suddenly released her. "Okay, it''s gettingte. I should go now. Take a good rest!"


    Amelia was a bit offended. She stared at Peter. "Fuck off! Go away right now!"


    She was annoyed that Peter had to ruin that moment.


    "What?" Peter was confused. He did not understand what happened. "What''s wrong with you? Are you


    insane?"


    "You''re the one that''s insane! Bastard!"


    Amelia shouted and then gave him a kick.


    Peter avoided her kick and left quickly.


    He was at a loss and didn''t know why Amelia''s mood changed so quickly.


    It was already five o''clock in the morning when he arrived at the hotel.


    Amaris was awake. She had been waiting for Peter.


    Because of the threats from Wolf King, her bodyguards and servants had left her. She was alone.


    She could not sleep well without Peter.


    "You''re back!"


    Amaris felt relieved when she saw Peter. She threw herself into his arms immediately.


    She held him so tight as if Peter would disappear if she released him.


    "Of course, I am back." Peter could not control himself as he felt Amaris'' soft and tempting body.


    Amaris was wearing a red see-through dress. It unted her entire body. ''How gorgeous!'' thought


    Peter.


    "I''m so d you''re back." Amaris wiped her tears and gave him a kiss.

 Chapter 128 To Lavish Money On Beauty

    Chapter 128 To Lavish Money On Beauty


    Peter and Amaris enjoyed each other passionately. Their romantic night did not end until 9 the following


    morning.


    They ordered something to eat. After a big breakfast, they fell asleep enveloped in each other''s arms.


    Peter was exhausted. He slept soundly and did not wake up until 1 in the afternoon.


    When he woke up, he stared at Amaris. She was still in a deep sleep, and he did not want to wake her.


    After washing and getting dressed, he left a note and headed out of the hotel.


    Peter was not as rich as Amaris who was very wealthy and well provided for. He had to work and earn


    a living.


    "Peter?" Upon arriving at thepany, Peter heard a familiar voice.


    He turned around and saw Shelly running towards him cheerfully.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a while. Seeing her again, Peter was mesmerized. Shelly had matured


    and became more beautiful. Surely, working in the Sales Department was good for her.


    Peter was in a spell for a while. Swiftly, Shelly fell into his arms that Peter could smell her perfume. "I


    miss you so much, Peter," she said.


    "I miss you too," said Peter. He was very happy to see her and could not wait to touch her. "Long time


    no see. Did you gain weight? Or you became slimmer? Let me see."


    "You naughty guy!"


    Shelly blushed and grasped his hand quickly to stop him. She tried to look dismayed and offended.


    "Peter, why do you treat me that way? It''s not fair!"


    "What are you talking about?" Peter smiled. He held Shelly''s hand and squeezed it, with his gaze


    drifting to her plump breast.


    "You became the Director of the Security Department. Why did you choose Lisa to be your secretary


    instead of me?"


    She pouted her lips and tried to look very unhappy. "Do you think I''m not as good as Lisa? Is she your


    lover?


    That''s not all, Peter. You haven''t called me for a long time. You''ve been very unfair to me!"


    "Oh, I see!" Peter was suddenly enlightened. "Lisa is too shy to be a salesperson, so I asked her to be


    my secretary instead. That''s all.


    If you want to be my secretary, you are surely wee. I would ask Miss Song for approval right


    away."


    Peter looked at Shelly with a knowing smile. "But there is a condition. You need to give me something


    in return."


    Shelly was more daring than Lisa. Besides, she knew Peter very well, so she would not be surprised by


    his suggestion.


    She blushed slightly. "What do you want? Don''t worry. I am not as shy as Lisa.


    If you feel tired, I could give you a massage. If you''re cold, I could give you a warm hug. If you''re hot, I


    could cool you down. If you want to go to bed, I could make your bed warm.


    I could definitely perform better than Lisa as a secretary. You would never find a better secretary than


    me," Shelly said proudly.


    Peter was stunned. Her fearlessness overcame him.


    During the separation, she had be bolder.


    ''How charming and persuading she has be! So adorable!''


    Then Shelly became serious. Her expression changed. "Peter, are you free tonight?"


    "Certainly, if you''re the one asking me. Anytime, I am free," Peter joked back. He then asked


    seriously,"What happened? If there''s a problem, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    "Nothing serious. There is a big client who invited me to have dinner and go to a music bar with him.


    He is an old man. I''m afraid he may have other ns for me,"


    Shelly exined. She looked worried and her face turned cloudy. Apparently, it was not an easy task to


    be a salesperson, especially for a girl blessed with good looks.


    "What?" Peter red at Shelly. "Damn it! Don''t worry, I will go with you!"


    He paused for a moment and then asked,"Are you free this afternoon, Shelly? If you''re not busy, could


    you go somewhere with me?"


    "Go where?"


    Shelly asked.


    "To buy a car," said Peter. He felt embarrassed. "I wrecked Miss Song''s Hummer. I need to buy her


    another one before she finds out."


    "A Hummer? You wrecked it?" Shelly was bewildered. ''Oh my gosh! How did he wreck the Hummer?''


    Then she asked apprehensively,"Peter, you didn''t hurt yourself, did you?"


    "I''m fine," Peter answered as he shook his head.


    "Wait a minute. I need to change, and then I will go with you."


    "Okay."


    Shelly changed while Peter went to the Security Department.


    "Hello, Mr. Wang," someone greeted him. It was from Jack. When Peter entered the office, Jack


    followed him and came in. He looked embarrassed.


    "Jack, I''m ttered, but please don''t call me that. Just call me Peter." Peter waved his hand and


    motioned Jack to sit down. "If there''s anything you want to tell me, just say it."


    "They sent me to ask you if you have finished making the training n." This was very awkward for


    Jack.


    He did not want toe at all and asked Peter. But Andy and the four other heads of the security


    teams did their best to persuade him. The security guards knew that Jack was closest to Peter among


    all of them. That made him the most suitable representative.


    ''Oh yeah! I have been very busy recently. I forgot!'' Peter thought anxiously. But of course, he could not


    tell Jack the truth. The security guards would be very disappointed.


    He nodded and answered calmly,"It''s finished, but I left it at home. Please tell them I will bring it


    tomorrow."


    "Okay, I should be going then. Bye!" Jack left happy and contented with Peter''s answer.


    Sitting at the office for a while now, Peter realized something important was missing. Then he realized,


    Lisa did not report for work that day.


    He called her immediately and was told by Lisa that she was ill and needed to take the day off. He


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    After telling Lisa to take care of herself and making some jokes to make her feel better, Peter hung up


    the phone. ''As the boss, I need to show care and concern for my subordinates.''


    Soon, Shelly called Peter to tell him she had got changed and was ready to leave.


    Peter then took off with Shelly without wasting any second.


    When they passed the hall, two security guards stared at them, impressed. ''Impressive! A sessful


    man blessed with a romantic life. How lucky!''


    Peter and Shelly soon arrived at their destination ¡ª a showroom for expensive cars. A beautiful


    salesperson greeted them with a warm smile.


    She did not look down on Peter even he was just wearing cheap clothes. She started introducing cars


    knowingly to them.


    Peter had wanted to go straight to the disyed Hummers right away, but he changed his mind when


    he noticed Shelly waspletely fascinated with the cars.


    So he decided to look around with her. Anyway, he was rich now, and he didn''t have to worry about


    money.


    Shelly clutched Peter''s arm the entire time. She seemed nervous and uneasy. She came from a


    humble beginning and she had never been to a ce like this.


    She was overwhelmed by the luxury cars and started to like all of them.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Peter felt her excitement and suddenly felt generous. "Shelly, if there''s anything that you like, just tell


    me. I will buy it for you."


    As a gentleman, he lovedvishing beauty with money.

 Chapter 129 Holding Hands

    Chapter 129 Holding Hands


    "No, thank you. I''m just looking," Shelly said, a bit embarrassed. She could not help herself from


    appreciating the red 3-Series BMW on disy.


    Looking at the car, Peter remembered a popr saying: "I would rather cry in a BMW than smile on a


    bicycle."


    He was impressed that Shelly had good taste.


    The BMW was well-designed. All its lines were clean and sleek. Anyone would be tempted to purchase


    such a premium product.


    "Let''s have a closer look at it," Peter said despite her hesitation.


    The car was about a hundred thousand dors, which was something Peter could afford as he had 20


    million dors with him.


    "Oh, no. Thank you so much, but no. I don''t need it. I just wanted to take a look," Shelly said nervously.


    She only intended to apany Peter in buying a car for Be. She had no intention of getting one


    herself.


    "Don''t worry. I have enough money," Peter assured her. "How much is it?" he asked the salesgirl.


    The salesgirl began to give him extensive details about the car as she looked at Shelly with envy.


    Hooking up with rich men wasn''t easy, nowadays. Even if you found one, convincing him to buy you a


    luxury car would be even more difficult.


    Only a few rich men were like Peter. Not only was he young, he was also very handsome and


    generous.


    ''Why am I not as lucky?''


    the salesgirl thought as she gazed at Peter.


    "Peter, I really don''t need it. Even if you buy it for me, I will not be able to afford its use and


    maintenance," Shelly said.


    Despite her gratefulness, she had to refuse Peter''s kindness. She was not after his money. He might


    misunderstand.


    "What do you mean? I was not going to buy it for you. I was only nning to lend it to you. Don''t think


    about it too much," Peter replied. Seeing that Shelly would not ept his gift, he decided to change his


    strategy.


    "As part of the Sales Department, you have to keep working, rain or shine. You will also need to take


    the subway, even in rush hours. A car would make things easier for you. What''s more, having a car can


    improve your image. It can make people more eager to discuss business with you.


    If you do not feelfortable epting the gift, you can pay me back when you make enough money.


    In case I go broke in the future, at least I will get to rely on you," Peter exined.


    Hearing Peter''s exnation filled Shelly with sadness.


    While she did receive a lot of growth, she did have more than her fair share of hardships.


    Just as Peter narrated, she had to work hard regardless of wind and rain. She also had to take the


    subway and bus during rush hours every day. As soon as she got home, she would feel extremely


    exhausted. All she would be able to do was to lie down in bed.


    "Peter, you are so kind," Shelly said as she kissed Peter on the cheek. She almost wanted to cry.


    "I promise, if you really do go broke one day, I will be there to support you. I will work as hard as I have


    to just so I am sure that you will have enough food and clothing," she said.


    It was a simple message, but Shelly meant every word. Was this her special way to show her true


    feelings?


    Peter smiled at her slyly and then he bought the BMW without hesitation.


    Before they left, he also got himself a Hummer.


    There were no more stocks left so they would have to go back for it a few dayster.


    The salesgirl stared at Peter and Shelly as they left.


    She wished she could meet such a thoughtful man too, in the future. Even if he were not rich, she


    would still be willing to stay with him forever.


    After leaving the car shop, Peter bid Shelly goodbye and he made his way back to the office.


    She reminded him of their evening ns and then left him to his day.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Upon returning, Peter closed the door of his office and began to n the training program.


    It was a fairly easy task for him given his years of experience in the army.


    Moreover, all the difficulties and disputes he was involved in, in his life, made him realize the


    importance of power.


    He was determined to cultivate this as his asset because he was sure that it would definitely help him


    in the future.


    Peter spent the whole afternoon designing the program. He based it on actual facts and capabilities of


    the Security Department of Silvend Group, without sugarcoating.


    Peter immediately packed and left as soon as he finished the program.


    Be did note to see him for the whole day. Thinking that she was a very busy woman, Peter


    decided it was best not to bother her.


    Peter met Shelly at the front gate of Silvend Group.


    She was no longer wearing her work uniform. Instead, she had changed into a lovelyvender dress as


    her long hair fell over her shoulders. It made her look very youthful.


    Her arms were smooth like jade. Visible under the hemline of her dress were her soft and delicate


    calves. On her feet were blue sandals.


    She was very beautiful.


    All was well.


    "My dear!" Shelly eximed joyfully, immediately walking towards Peter and putting her hand on his


    arm. They looked like a couple!


    The pleasure on Peter''s face made Shelly very happy. Her dimples appeared when she smiled.


    She knew that it was nice for girls to dress-up for their sweethearts. She would not normally put out this


    much effort if she were not meeting Peter.


    "Ah, where did this goddesse from? She looks familiar," Peter eximed and then smiled. "When


    did you be so pretty, Shelly?"


    "I have always been pretty!" she said as she pinched his arm and gave him an angry re.


    "Oh? How could such a prettydy be so fierce? I always thought you looked nice in your office


    uniform, but seeing you like this made me realize that you look even more charming when you''re in


    your casual clothes," Peter said.


    "You''re so pretentious, Peter! You pretend to be so nice but you''re actually so naughty!" Shelly said as


    her cheeks turned pink.


    Talking andughing, they soon arrived at their destination: Flourishing Dynasty.


    The ce sounded like a KTV, but it was actually a club.


    It provided amodation, entertainment, and other services.


    It was not one of the most high-end clubs in Golden City, but it was one of the most well-known ones as


    it was frequented by overnight millionaires.


    Martin Huang was the customer who asked Shelly out. As a senior executive of a private hospital, he


    was over forty years old. He was worth over tens of millions.


    He intended to dine and sing with Shelly, but he also had his own ulterior motives.


    Peter and Shelley climbed to the third floor and entered River Embankment box.


    This was a private room Martin Huang reserved for his meeting with Shelly.


    Martin Huang was already waiting.


    He looked gentle and handsome in his formal suit and sses, but his overall image was dampened by


    his bulging beer belly and his deep-sunk eyes.


    "Shelly, you are here!" Martin Huang said as he stood up with a big smile. He was stunned at her


    beauty.


    He had only seen Shelly in her office uniform. Seeing her dressed more casually, he felt so refreshing.


    She looked so youthful and charming but still oozing with finesse. She was truly a beautifuldy! He


    was now very determined to chase Shelly.


    As he indulged in his fantasy, he suddenly became ufortable.


    He saw a maning in after Shelly, and they were holding hands.


    Apparently, he was with her.

 Chapter 130 An Enamored Guy

    Chapter 130 An Enamored Guy


    Martin was dismayed and felt a little angry deep inside. However, he controlled his temper.


    After all, he was a dignified man, and he was good at concealing emotions. He knew he could not show


    his true feelings. Or else, he would lose his chance to get Shelly.


    "Mr. Huang, I''m sorry we''rete. This is my boyfriend, Peter Wang."


    Shelly walked to the table and introduced Peter.


    "Well, your boyfriend? Nice to meet you, Peter." Much as he disliked Peter, he had to shake hands with


    Peter like a gentleman.


    "Nice to meet you, too." Peter smiled as he sat down. He had to behave politely since Shelly was going


    to discuss business with Martin.


    "Peter, I''m so d you''re here. I was thinking, Shelly doesn''t like to drink. Now that you''re here, I can


    drink with you instead."


    Promptly, the dinner was served. Martin stood up and filled Peter''s ss with wine.


    Martin knew he could not pursue Shelly on the table. So, he decided to y nice first. He had a n.


    He was going to make Peter drunk first and then get Shellyter.


    Martin was so good at drinking. He was confident that he could make Peter drunk.


    "Seriously?" Peter with his mouth wide open looked a little nervous. "Mr. Huang, I don''t drink."


    "What are you talking about?" Martin grinned. ''I know you don''t drink. You''d better not be good at


    drinking. Or else, I can''t get Shelly!''


    Although he felt jubnt deep inside, he did not show his emotions and frowned. "If you don''t drink,


    then Shelly will have to drink with me.


    Come on, man! For our partnership and first meeting, let''s have a drink."


    After which, Martin finished off his wine.


    Peter frowned and looked really upset. He had no choice but to pick up his ss and finish off his wine


    as well. After he was finished, he couldn''t help but give out a few coughs.


    Peter looked as if he did''t really drink.


    "Peter, are you okay?" Shelly looked worried as she patted his back.


    "Fi...fine. I''m good." Peter assured her as he tried to smile.


    Martin was very furious when he saw Shelly was so worried about Peter. But, he said nothing and


    picked up his ss full of wine again.


    Peter, unable to refuse him, had to continue drinking as well. Shortly, two bottles of wine had been


    consumed and Peter was a little drunk.


    During dinner, Martin also asked Shelly to drink with them. This made Shelly a little drunk and her face


    flushed. The color on her face made her more attractive.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "One more drink, man!" Martin was very pleased when he looked at them. He didn''t stop drinking.


    Instead, he picked up his wine ss again and urged Peter to drink.


    Actually, Martin was surprised. Despite Peter''s im that he did''t drink, he had already consumed a lot.


    ''Good thing, he''s not a drinker! Or else I would be drunk by now, '' thought Martin.


    "No, I''m already drunk. I can''t do this anymore." Peter shook his head and refused.


    "What are you saying? If you want to have a partnership with me, you have to continue drinking."


    Martin smiled to himself as he threatened Peter.


    "Okay, this is thest. I really can''t drink anymore,"


    Peter said trying to talk straight and then finished off his wine.


    "Oh, men!


    I''m really drunk. I want to sleep."


    Instantly, Petery on the table. He had obviously passed out.


    "Are you okay, man? Don''t y with me. I know you''re not drunk. Why did you pass out? Get up and


    have a drink with me. Or else, I will cancel this partnership with you."


    In truth, Martin was happy to see Peter unconscious. But he wanted to make sure Peter was not faking


    it, so he nudged Peter to check.


    Peter snored loudly and remained asleep.


    "Peter, wake up! Are you okay?" Shelly became frightened when she saw this. She couldn''t help but


    push Peter.


    She was not aware of Peter''s drinking ability. So even she was not sure if Peter was faking it or not.


    Shelly was a bit drunk too.


    She started to panic. Peter had passed out, and she didn''t know what to do with the enamored guy.


    "Shelly, don''t worry. He is just a little drunk. He will be fine," Martin said as he picked up his ss


    again. "Now, let''s have a drink."


    "I''m sorry Mr. Huang. I can''t drink anymore. I have to bring him home."


    Shelly was not stupid. She wouldn''t dare drink with Martin alone.


    However, she was too drunk to stand.


    ''Gosh! Peter, why did you do this? You were supposed to protect me. Now you''ve passed out. What


    should I do?''


    Shelly lost her bnce.


    "Shelly, are you okay? Shall I take you home?" Martin quickly stood up as he held Shelly.


    Martin waspletely turned on when he looked at her beautiful face and provocative body.


    ''What a hot woman!''


    "No, leave me alone." Shelly felt dazed and tried to avoid Martin''s help. "I''m fine. I can go home by


    myself.


    Peter! Peter, wake up. Let''s go home." Shelly pushed Peter again, but he remained asleep.


    "Okay, I have a suggestion. Let''s have ast drink and then I will sign the contract. What do you think?"


    Martin ignored her. Instead, he took out the contract and filled Shelly''s ss with wine.


    He was out to deceive her. While Shelly was busy trying to wake up Peter, Martin took out a bag of


    powder secretly and added it in Shelly''s wine.


    Shelly couldn''t help but look up when she heard him. "Are you serious? Onest drink and you will sign


    the contract?"


    The contract was worth five million dors. She really wanted to get that contract, so she could get a


    highmission. Besides, it was onest drink. It was no big deal.


    Shelly would never have thought Martin would add the powder into her wine. Martin was the top


    manager of a hospital. She thought he was a good man. And they all drank from the same wine, so


    Shelly never doubted his suggestion.


    "Of course, I''m serious. I give you my word,"


    Martin said sincerely, but deep inside he was rejoicing.


    ''I will sign the contract and I will also get your body, '' he thought to himself.


    Convinced, Shelly drank the wine without hesitation.


    Martin looked at Shelly with a dirty smile. He took out his phone and started the recording.


    The powder he added into her wine was an aphrodisiac. Shelly would not stand it.


    Soon, Shelly would throw herself into his arms. And Martin was not afraid because he nned to


    record everything as a piece of evidence.

 Chapter 191 Knocked Out With One Blow

    Chapter 191 Knocked Out With One Blow


    Peter ignored the noises and was also unaware of Amelia''s concern. He was in a world of his own and


    there was only coldness in his eyes.


    If he wanted to impress the other people, the only solution was to defeat Dally in a shameful and


    devastating way. Otherwise, Evan''s side would only be wilder.


    As everybody watched, their two fists shed against each other, creating an earsplitting noise.


    Peter had put his whole strength in the fight, which was unbearable to Dally, an ordinary bodyguard.


    Dally felt a strong power flowed from his fist to his body. Suddenly, blood squirted from his mouth. The


    next moment he found himself flying in midair like a kite without a string.


    The blow was so fast and strong.


    Dally fell on the ground more than ten meters away. He struggled to pull up his body but failed. Finally,


    he gave up and stayed lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    What happened?


    Everyone was deeply shocked!


    The whole ce became deathly quiet. Everyone was stunned and remained motionless.


    Nobody expected that Peter could be so strong, and could knock down Dally with one blow.


    They knew Dally well enough that they were quite sure he was not a weak person. He got his fame


    through his fists, strength, and experience. But today he was too vulnerable to withstand a single blow


    from Peter.


    Evan, Darren, and Morgan opened their eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Who else wants to kick my ass? You can join together so that we can save some time!" After Peter


    finished Dally, he looked at the other dozen bodyguards and asked them.


    The men got scared as they heard Peter''s challenge.


    Peter was too strong for them. Nobody dared to answer or move.


    Even though they knew that if they fight together, they might knock Peter down, they did not want to do


    it. Aware that half of their peers may end up dead or severely injured, they did not want to take the risk.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Darren cursed in anger. "Come on guys. Join together. As long as you can hurt him, I will give each of


    you one million!"


    He hated to see Peter''s arrogant face. In his opinion, only the nobles like him could insult other people,


    not the other way around.


    Normally, he would not bother to even take a nce at people like Peter. Now, however, his man was


    defeated and he humiliated by Peter. He could never tolerate this!


    Even if those bodyguards were unwilling to ept the challenge, they could not refuse Darren''s order.


    And the one million reward was also attractive.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They would not dare displease Darren, who could kill them easily.


    "Stop!" When the bodyguards were ready to rush forward, Evan stopped them all of a sudden. "We are


    meant to learn from each other by showing our skills. Do not take it seriously. You are now dismissed


    and send Dally to the hospital by the way."


    "Evan! What..." Darren was confused. He didn''t understand why Evan was letting the bodyguards go.


    But before he could finish, Evan waved his hand to stop him. "No more talks about this. It''s over. This is


    a precious opportunity for us to gather together. Don''t mess up everything. What''s more, Peter was


    invited by Amelia."


    Evan was a smart person, and he knew how to use beautiful words.


    He knew that if the fight went on, they would suffer a great loss just to knock down Peter. They would


    also offend Amelia, which was not good for business.


    On the contrary, if he called an end to the fight, he could not only avoid a further loss but also make a


    good impression on Amelia.


    As for Peter, Evan would not spare him so easily. There were so many ways to kill him secretly, but not


    now in public.


    The bodyguards were d to receive the order. They left the hunting ground with Dally.


    Evan talked with the guests, smiling like a real gentleman. The ce was calm and peaceful again as if


    the strife had never happened.


    Now, Peter admired Evan. This guy was something.


    Peter was not afraid of violent wolves, neither fierce tigers, but of sinister serpents. Because he had no


    idea when the serpent would strike and give a deadly bite.


    Evan was obviously a dangerous serpent.


    Peter looked at Evan''s pleasant smile and remained vignt.


    After some talks, the guests started to leave the hunting ground and headed to the ballroom for drinks


    and snacks.


    Nobody paid attention to Peter except Garrett who said a few words with him.


    Peter rxed atst after he came to the ballroom. He could finally enjoy the delicious food.


    He had no interest in dealing with those hypocrites.


    "Hello! Are you alone? Can I have a drink with you?" Soon after Peter was seated, a sexy voice


    whispered to his ears.


    A woman of around thirty came over. She was sexy and walked in a seductive way until she sat next to


    Peter.


    She bit her plump lips while her beautiful eyes stared at him. She was provocative and charming like an


    enchantress.


    Peter was stunned at first. He did not expect that someone would flirt with him so soon. It seemed like


    his Armani worked.


    He looked at her carefully from head to toe, especially her slim legs and plump breasts. He looked


    away unwillingly and shook his head. "Sorry, I''m busy."


    The woman was pleased at first as she saw Peter''s eyes sh in excitement. She almost believed that


    she could get him.


    She had watched him walking out together with those nobles from the capital. She believed that he was


    one of them.


    Even though she was also born from a well-off family in Golden City, her family was noparison


    with the highborn. Now they all sat in an exclusive ce where ordinary people were not wee.


    She was lucky to notice that Peter left them and sat alone in the corner, or she wouldn''t have any


    chance to meet him.


    However, to her disappointment, after Peter looked her up and down, he rejected her.


    "Sorry. I''m leaving."


    She was so disappointed and left reluctantly.


    She could not stay if he said no. She never dared to displease this kind of guy.


    Even when she left, she gave ast attempt to show off her breasts and buttocks, trying to attract


    Peter''s eyes.


    These were all she could do. She was willing to ept it even if it was just a one night stand. To her


    disappointment, Peter did not ask her to stay at all.


    After her, several beautiful women and girls tried chatting up with Peter in session. They used


    different means and styles.


    However, Peter refused them all.


    After a while, Peter became a hot topic among the girls.


    "Look! That gentleman is so cool! He has refused more than a dozen girls. Can you imagine?"


    "Of course he would. He is a rich man from the capital. He must have been with a lot of gorgeous


    women. Why would he bother to pick up an ordinary one here?"


    "Wow! He is so handsome. I like him!"


    "Don''t! Haven''t you seen enough? He has refused so many women. Don''t be the next one!"


    Men and women stared at Peter and whispered with each other.


    The men were jealous of him while the women adored him.


    They didn''t know that, in fact, Peter was seriously upset. He did not want to refuse them at all!


    He wanted to yell at them, ''Come on, baby I like you. I want you all!''


    But he did not dare to do it. He knew Amelia must be there somewhere. If he did so, she might take


    him to a ce of nowhere and shoot him dead.


    Not far away, amon-looking girl was drinking alone unhappily.


    Her family had tried a lot of effort to get an invitation for her to this ballroom. She was supposed to get


    acquainted with some debutantes and gentlemen from the capital.


    But she couldn''t find a way to meet any of them. She was despised by the prominent people in Golden


    City, let alone the highborn from the capital.


    She heard the girls talking about Peter, and she looked at his direction with curiosity. Then she was


    stunned.


    She rubbed her eyes and checked again. Yes, it was him.


    When she saw Peter''s face clearly, she smiled. Then she got to her feet and went to Peter.


    "Look! Someone is trying again."


    "She will be rejected. Just wait! She is not as beautiful as the girls before her, nor does she have a


    good background. Is it even possible that this gentleman will notice her? In her dreams!"


    Her movement sparked a discussion again.


    She kept walking towards Peter and chose to ignore the taunting from others.

 Chapter 192 The Arrogant Follower

    Chapter 192 The Arrogant Follower


    "It''s really you, Peter! I thought I was wrong!"


    While Peter was indulging himself with wine and food, a sweet voice came to his ears.


    There was a mixture of surprise and grievance in the tone, which made Peter feel protective.


    He looked up in surprise. And the next moment he pulled her into his arms and asked with tenderness,


    "Shelly! Why are you here? Tell me what happened. I will deal with it!"


    The girl was Shelly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter never expected that Shelly would be here.


    Shelly wore a green dress and some jewelry to match it, which looked very expensive. He could see


    that Shelly was dressed up especially for this asion.


    "Peter, I''m so sad!" Looking at the familiar face, Shelly couldn''t help but sob on his shoulder.


    "My family knew about this party, and they tried everything they could to get me in. They wanted me to


    make friends with some powerful people to help our family business.


    More friends mean more opportunities, so I agreed. But these people all looked down on me! They


    refused to talk to me and even made fun of me. I''m so sad!"


    She was extremely unhappy.


    She was an innocent girl, and she had no idea of social ss until tonight.


    It was impossible for an ordinary person to enter the circle of power and wealth. If they wanted to, they


    might be given inferior roles, such as servants, staff or even ythings.


    Pak!


    Peter was angry after he heard Shelly''s words. He pped Shelly''s hip and asked her, "What? You


    said you were trying to meet other men behind my back? You are ying with fire! I''ll punish you for


    that!"


    Peter was mad because he thought she should be his girl, not other men''s. He was disappointed with


    her.


    "What are you talking about? I was trying to make friends with both girls and boys. It was only


    friendship, not like what you were thinking!"


    Shelly felt offended that Peter thought wrongly of her. She never thought about finding a sugar daddy.


    Not willing to displease Peter, Shelly stopped sobbing. She touched his neck and said sweetly, "I


    promise I didn''t flirt with anyone. Trust me!"


    She really liked Peter, so she didn''t want to see him unhappy, even if she knew they could never be


    together.


    She didn''t know what to do with their rtionship. Peter had some characteristics that attracted her.


    The more time she spent with him, the deeper she liked him. She could not refuse him.


    Peter looked at her sincere face and knew she was not lying. His face softened. He warned her, "If you


    dare mess up with these guys, I''ll spank you hard!"


    "I won''t do it again. Trust me!"


    Shelly promised immediately.


    The women who were watching were stunned and could not believe it.


    They were furious with Shelly, especially those who had been rejected.


    They were so much better than that ordinary girl. Why did Peter choose her instead of them? What was


    he thinking?


    They stood rather far away so that they did not hear their conversation. They were unaware that they


    knew each other.


    Peter felt pretty contented with Shelly at his side.


    It was the perfectbination ¡ª a beautiful girl, delicious food and fine wine.


    While Peter was engaged in drinking and flirting, a young man from a distance looked at them with


    contempt.


    He despised Peter especially when the girls surrounding him were all gossiping about Peter.


    "You said he is highborn from the capital? Nonsense! He is just a damn security guard!


    Fuck! A security guard pretended to be a rich man, and fooled all of you. You idiots! I''ll expose him


    now! Just wait!"


    he yelled to the gossiping girls. He then rose to his feet and walked towards Peter.


    "What? That''s impossible! I saw him walking with a group of highborn from the hunting ground. I swear


    I cannot be mistaken!"


    "Yes. I saw him too. You must be lying!"


    "You badmouth a decent young man and nder him to be a security guard. How dare you! What do


    you intend to do?"


    The women debated fiercely with the young man after they heard his remark. Some even criticized him.


    For them, Peter was handsome, decent and special even after he rejected them. They would not allow


    anyone to insult him.


    "What? Are you insane? I nder him? Goodness! You fucking idiots!"


    The young man was furious after he became the viin for these women. "You know what? I''m from the


    capital. I work for Robin Song of the Song family. How could I mistake him? Just wait. I will let you


    know who he really is!"


    Griffith Song was so angry that he marched up to Peter''s direction with two men.


    He must expose Peter and tell those idiots who were making a mistake.


    He came to Peter soon enough. Griffith Song pointed at Peter arrogantly and cursed, "You fucking son


    of a bitch! Why do you pretend to be highborn and ruin our reputation? How dare you!"


    Griffith Song thought nothing of Peter and behaved aggressively and arrogantly.


    In Silvend Group, Peter had embarrassed Robin, which made Griffith indignant. He had been looking


    for a chance to revenge. Now was the perfect chance to humiliate Peter. He would not dare miss it.


    He meant to disgrace him in public, in the presence of so many celebrities and beautiful girls, to get his


    revenge for Robin.


    Peter was so upset when his perfect date with Shelly was interrupted, especially when he realized that


    he didn''t know the person who was provoking him.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you at all. Are you someone''s dog?"


    Peter red at Griffith Song and asked in a bad mood.


    He was as venomous as usual.


    He always believed in ''an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth''.


    Pfft!


    Shelly giggled and tried to prevent the wine from spraying out of her mouth. She nced at Peter as if


    ming him for his rudeness.


    "Fuck you! Mind your filthy mouth! Are you looking for pain? Listen up! I''m Griffith Song, Robin Song''s


    man!"


    Griffith Song was furious. This bastard had a sharp tongue.


    He was pretty proud when he mentioned Robin. It was an honor for him to work for Robin.


    "Robin''s man?" Peter smiled. "Then you are Robin''s dog. I was wondering who you were. How can a


    dog be so arrogant?


    Don''t you know that I don''t give a shit to your master Robin? Do you think I would mind his barking


    dog? Fuck off! Leave me alone. Stay where dogs should be! You don''t deserve to talk to me. I''m


    disgracing myself just by looking at you,"


    Peter said with contempt. He was so disgusted with this Griffith Song, as if Griffith Song was not worthy


    to talk to him.


    What the fuck!


    Griffith Song was raging mad. He could not tolerate Peter''s insult anymore.

 Chapter 193 Slap Yourself In The Face

    Chapter 193 p Yourself In The Face


    "Kick his ass! Beat him up!"


    Griffith was so furious that he could not help but shout.


    ''Who the hell do you think you are! You are just a security guard. How dare you behave so arrogantly in


    my face! I am Robin''s henchman!'' he thought.


    Two muscled men grinned when they heard Griffith. They pounced on Peter without hesitation.


    They thought of it as a good chance for their promotion. If they beat up Peter, then they would be


    rewarded by Robin. In that case, they would definitely be Robin''s henchmen, just like Griffith.


    "You bastard! How dare you anger our boss! You are looking for death."


    "Who do you think you are? You are just a security guard. You are not a rich and powerful man at all.


    How dare you flirt with women here! Shame on you! I''m going to give you a hard lesson."


    The two guys grinned as they ran towards Peter. To show off their muscles, they rolled up their sleeves.


    "You have balls."


    Peterughed loudly. Suddenly, he jumped off from the sofa and gave them a hard kick full of hatred.


    "How weak you are! You are not qualified to challenge me. You are justckeys. How dare you! I shall


    give you a lesson."


    Theckeys didn''t know what happened. They had no time to give any response. Instantly, they


    covered their belly and groaned. It was too painful!


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you! Our boss is Robin!'' they thought to themselves. They did not expect that


    Peter would dare fight against them.


    Peter did not stop. All of a sudden, he took out his silver needles and stabbed their bodies.


    Peter was so quick that Griffith did not notice it at all. The two muscled men did not feel anything


    unusual. It was not painful!


    "Fuck! How dare you!"


    "We are Mr. Song''s hitmen. You are dead!"


    They pointed at Peter and cursed him.


    They were beaten up by Peter in front of so many guests. It was too humiliating.


    If Robin saw this, they would be dead. Robin would never let them go easily since they had brought


    shame on him.


    Griffith was furious. He pointed at Peter''s face and shouted, "Fuck! You are just a security guard. How


    dare you hit back! Are you insane? We will not let you go. You are dead."


    In their eyes, Peter was just a nobody. They could humiliate and beat him up if they wanted to. But


    Peter fought back. They could not stand the humiliation.


    "Well, I don''t agree with you." Peter curled his lips and looked at him with hatred.


    ''Everybody is equal! They are justckeys. How dare they behave so arrogantly!'' thought Peter.


    "Fuck you!" Griffith was in a rage. He was about to threaten Peter. Suddenly, the two muscled men


    covered their heads with hands and screamed. It seemed that they were in great pain.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Griffith was confused. He could not help but ask them.


    "It''s too painful."


    "Fuck! I can''t bear the pain anymore. Let me die!"


    They looked like they were in so much pain, that their face twisted in agony.


    Griffith didn''t know what happened. ''My gosh! What happened? Peter just kicked their bellies not their


    heads. Why do they have pain on their heads?'' he asked himself.


    He was lost in his thoughts, but Peter said to them with a big smile on his face, "Well, is that really


    painful? I know how to cure your headache."


    "You did that?"


    Griffith got furious and asked.


    The twockeys could not bear the pain anymore. They were on their knees and begged for his help.


    "Please tell us how to cure our headache. Please help us, sir. We will never go against you again."


    At that moment, they did not care about their dignity. It was just too painful.


    "Well, it''s very simple. You p yourself in the face. Then, you will not feel anymore pain."


    Peter said.


    ''What the fuck?''


    The two men were speechless, but they said nothing and pped their faces without hesitation.


    They decided to give it a try.


    They then pped themselves repeatedly.


    At first, they did not do it so hard. But afterwards, they started hitting their faces really hard.


    They felt that it was less painful as they pped their faces.


    Although they could feel the pain on their faces, they continue to do it.


    It started to get interesting.


    After a while, their faces were already swollen and blood covered their faces.


    Griffith was stunned for a while. Then, he came to his senses and shouted at them, "What are you


    doing? Fuck you! Stop that!


    Son of a bitch! Why are you on your knees? Why did you follow his instructions? Shame on you! You


    brought shame to our boss."


    But the twockeys did not listen to Griffith. They continued to p their faces.


    "Well, you are good boys. There is another method to cure your headachepletely. Do you want to


    know?"


    Peter looked at them and asked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes, we do."


    They nodded without hesitation.


    They looked at Peter nervously.


    They did not want to feel the pain anymore.


    "Kick his ass and make him stand on his knees. p him on the face, and then, your headache will be


    completely cured."


    Peter pointed at Griffith and instructed them slowly.


    "Fuck! What are you going to do?"


    Griffith got furious and pointed at the men. "How dare you!"


    Then, the two muscled men bounded on him and started to beat him up.


    Instantly, Griffith got ck eyed. He was on his knees in front of Peter. And the two muscled men were


    pping him hard on the face.


    Griffith waspletely mad, but he could not do anything. He almost cried.


    The two men found that they did feel much better as they hit Griffith. So, they did it even harder.


    At that moment, Griffith was scared of Peter.

 Chapter 194 Whose Lackeys Were They

    Chapter 194 Whose Lackeys Were They


    Two minutester, Peter asked, "Griffith, do you know the difference between you and me?" He sat on


    the sofa with his arm around Shelly, just as the pretentious rich men from the capital did.


    "How dare you! You will regret treating me like this, you son of a bitch!" Griffith roared.


    "Looks like you could use more beating. Hey, you two, do you need me to teach you how to do your


    jobs?" Peter asked, unsatisfied with their performance.


    Hearing this made the two feel pressured to give stronger blows.


    ''Damn it, not only does he make us beat ourselves up, he also gets crazy when he''s unhappy. What


    can we possibly do about that?'' they thought.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack!


    The two men pped Griffith even harder for fear that Peter would ask them to p themselves if they


    left him unsatisfied.


    Watching, the beautifuldies around them were confused.


    ''Weren''t the men here to teach Peter a lesson? What were they doing to themselves? Why are Griffith''s


    own men beating him up?''


    If they did not know better, they would think that the two men were Peter''s, not Griffith''s.


    A few minutester, Peter gestured them to stop. "Do you know the difference between you and me?"


    he asked once again.


    "What the fuck," Griffith replied. The two were panting, but hearing Griffith''s words, they prepared


    themselves for themand to resume the beating.


    "Damn it, do you want to die?


    Haven''t you had enough?" one said.


    "If you want to die, do it yourself. Don''t get us involved, will you?" added the other.


    "If it weren''t for you and your sick n to get back at Peter, we wouldn''t be here and be humiliated like


    this!


    This is all your fault!" they eximed.


    In anger, the two men pped Griffith harder and harsher until their hands grew numb.


    Griffith almost wanted to weep. ''Are these really my men? Why are they acting more as if they were


    Peter''s?


    This is insulting, '' he thought.


    He came here to crush Peter, but as it turned out, he was the one being crushed, and by his own men


    too!


    "I..." Smack.


    "Surrender..." Smack.


    "I..." Smack.


    "Surrender..." Smack.


    Griffith wanted to surrender, but his speech was cut off with a smack every other word. He could not


    take it anymore. He felt like he would run out of tears.


    "Stop!" Petermanded with a wave of his hand. Immediately, the two stopped.


    "Now do you know the difference between you and me?" he repeated.


    "Yes, I do. I do," Griffith finally answered. He didn''t have the guts to talk back this time.


    "Good. Kneel and p yourself fifteen times. Then, say that you are good for nothing, you''re a bastard


    and you are no match for me, five times. Then, I will let you go,"


    said Peter casually.


    "You..." This was humiliating. If he said those words out loud, would he still have a face to show? What


    would Robin do to him if he went back?


    "No? It seems you haven''t had enough ps," Peter taunted.


    Griffith shivered and finally obeyed.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! "I am good for nothing! I am a bastard! I am no match


    for you!" Griffith dered.


    "Didn''t you have enough to eat? Why are you pping so lightly and why is your voice so soft? Do you


    want me to do that for you?" Peter continued.


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! "I am good for nothing! I am a bastard! I am no match


    for you!"


    Griffith pped himself harder and shouted even louder, tears running down his face.


    Now he could see how evil Peter was. He did not do things the way they were normally done. He had


    his own horrible ways.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! "I am good for nothing! I am a bastard! I am no match for you!"


    Griffith kept yelling. It was so hard that Griffith felt as if he would pass out and go into aa.


    Then, Peter turned to Shelly. "This good-for-nothing bastard is making me lose my appetite. Let''s enjoy


    our meal somewhere else," he said.


    He put his arm around her and looked at Griffith with pure disgust.


    As they were about to leave, he threw him a disdainful kick.


    Griffith was so ashamed he wanted to kill himself.


    Even with a way to get out, he spared no effort to escape.


    What happened was just too degrading.


    Shelly was speechless. Giggling in response to what Peter said, she replied, "You''re such a bad man,


    Peter. You really gave the man a hard time, didn''t you?"


    Pak! Suddenly, Peter loudly patted Shelly''s shapely ass. "How can you talk to me like that, Shelly?


    Does this mean you don''t like me anymore?" he asked, seemingly upset.


    "Oh, no. That''s not what I meant! Sorry," Shelly apologized immediately. A few momentster, she


    looked at Peter slightly blushing.


    "Peter, can you put your hand away now? People are looking at us."


    "Oh, right, sorry, I forgot about that," Peter replied apologetically, taking his hand back at once. He


    pretended to look embarrassed, but he wasn''t, really.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The twockeys immediately picked Griffith up and took him away, the moment Peter left.


    Instead of going to the hospital, though, they went to see Robin.


    They needed to tell him about what happened. Revenge was the one thing they wanted and they were


    hoping Robin could help.


    Besides, there was no use keeping it from him. He would surely find out about what happened,


    eventually.


    There were too many witnesses. Also, even before provoking Peter, Griffith revealed his identity.


    Given this, he thought it would be best to admit his mistakes even before Robbin put the me on him.


    He regretted revealing his true identity.


    The three men soon arrived at the entrance of a private room. Griffith took a deep breath, pushed the


    door open, and entered.


    "Mr. Song, I need your counsel," he immediately sobbed.


    "We were bullied. Please tell us what we have to do," he pleaded.


    "Kill that son of a bitch. How dare he do that to you!"


    The two men supported Griffith''s sentiments tearfully.


    Robin was enjoying himself with hispanions when the three men came in. His mood changed in an


    instant when they reported to him what happened, especially when he saw the men''s swollen blue and


    ck faces. The bloodstains on his men''s clothes enraged him.


    "Tell me what happened and speak slowly," he demanded.


    "I saw Peter Wang, the security guard from Silvend Group, flirting with women with the name of a


    rich man from the capital. I tried to stop him and expose his identity, but I did not expect him to beat us


    up. None of us was really his opponents,"


    Griffith exined in between sobs.


    ''Peter Wang of Silvend Group?''


    Robin took a puff of his cigarette. His expression was serious.


    The two young women in the private room could not help but wonder what else happened. They had


    different expressions.


    One of the young women looked worried, apparently. ''That bastard, why did he dare cross these men


    from the capital?''


    The other woman was, on the other hand, showed less concern. Instead, she anticipated what would


    happen next. ''That bastard is surely going to die for what he did, ''


    she thought as she shot a nce at the other woman, provocatively. ''Your man is toast, '' she thought.

 Chapter 195 Overstatement

    Chapter 195 Overstatement


    The two girls were Peter''s girl Minnie and Aline, Minnie''s opponent.


    Aline was trying to get Peter from Minnie. But she changed her mind the moment she saw Robin in the


    party.


    Robin was an elite in the capital. Peter was nothingpared to him. If there were any chance she


    could build a rtionship with Robin, it would be easier to get Peter.


    Robin had no clue what Minnie and Aline were thinking, not to mention the fact that they knew Peter


    very well.


    As he heard theint of Griffith, he asked with a long face, "Didn''t you tell him you were my men?"


    "Yes," Griffith exined, "we told them we are your men from the very start. Peter did not care about it."


    "Peter even boasted that he would not pay any attention to you even if you came. And the more that he


    doesn''t care about us."


    "Mr. Song, Peter was indeed very arrogant. We need to teach him a lesson. Not only did he say this,


    but he also did something much worse,"


    Griffith''s two followers added in exaggeration.


    They would let Peter pay for what he had done to them. An eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth.


    At this point, only Robin was capable of seeking justice for them.


    Bang!


    Robin was so angry that he banged the table as he heard this. The wine in their sses spilled out.


    "He is so arrogant! I did not n to deal with him yet, but it seems that he can''t wait to die."


    Robin was in a rage. He did not doubt what his followers said.


    He had witnessed how arrogant Peter was. He was not surprised to hear all this.


    "Mr. Song, it''s my pleasure to help you teach him a lesson." A young man stood out as he saw the cold


    look on Robin''s face.


    It was a great opportunity to tter Robin. His rtionship with Robin would be much better if he took


    this chance.


    It was hard to build a rtionship with an elite like him even if you were rich and powerful. Robin did


    not take them seriously even if they had already been drinking and eating together, let alone treat them


    as his friends.


    "Fine, I''ll leave him to you."


    Robin hesitated for a minute, and then nodded.


    Although he had sorts of ways to make Peter suffer, Peter was still Be''s man. It would be bad for him


    if things got exposed and found out by Ellen, the Song family head''s wife. His foolish behavior may put


    his whole future in jeopardy.


    It would be much better if someone else killed Peter. He wouldn''t lose anything if it didn''t work out.


    Instead, he could use it as an opportunity to measure his strength.


    "No problem, Mr. Song. I could please you atst," the youth replied. He was excited to get the


    permission of Robin. He went to a corner and began to make phone calls.


    His name is Jasper Yi, on top of the elite in Golden City. He had juste back from the capital.


    He heard some stories about Peter, that he had beaten Alfred, Allen, and Felix. Still, he did not take


    him seriously.


    In Jasper Yi''s eyes, Alfred was too useless to defeat Peter. The oue would be different if he was


    the one to beat Peter.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nowadays, power and money were important things to survive in this world. Nothing was as important.


    Even if Peter was freaking awesome, he was unable to fight those elites.


    Minnie became a bit anxious when she noticed this. She wanted to call Peter immediately and tell him


    to be careful.


    Unfortunately, Aline was keeping an eye on her. She would be screwed if Aline knew what she


    intended to do.


    Robin would not let her go, even her family might get involved.


    In the banquet hall


    Peter was not aware that Jasper was keeping an eye on him. At that time, he was flirting with Shelly


    and was enjoying his wine.


    "Shelly, this is no fun at all. Let''s drink in a cross-cupped wine way," Peter said maliciously as he looked


    at Shelly.


    "What, cross-cupped wine way?"


    Shelly blushed in an instant. "Peter, you are so bad. Come on, I will not do as you wish."


    Shelly was a bit shy. ''Peter is so mischievous that he would try everything to take advantage of me, ''


    she thought.


    "Shelly, don''t say I did not give you the chance. I have never drunk cross-cupped wine with anyone. If


    you don''t take this chance, I will try it first with Lisa."


    Peter grinned at Shelly, a serious look on his face.


    ''The first time?''


    Shelly blushed even more. It was ufortable to hear words like that.


    However, she felt a little excited as she heard It was Peter''s first time to drink cross-cupped wine.


    She became even more anxious when she heard that he would give the chance to Lisa if she refused.


    How could she give the chance to a flirt like Lisa? She needed to seize the chance. At least she could


    brag to Lisa about it.


    Peter gave his first time to her. No, no. It is his first time to drink cross-cupped with her.


    Shelly blushed and nodded when she thought about it. "Okay, I''ll do it with you."


    Peter was so delighted that his eyes shed in excitement. He smiled wickedly.


    They got ready to drink with each other right away.


    Peter was very excited. Ingenuous flirting was his favorite.


    However, a voice came over when they were ready to drink.


    "Bastard, you dare to flirt with others behind Amelia. I am going to tell Amelia. You would have a lot to


    suffer tonight."


    It sounded irritated and gloated as he heard these words.


    Shelly was startled and took her hand back in an instant. The wine spilled over Peter''s body.


    Peter became disenchanted. He raised his head, seeing Dora standing there and scolding him.


    There was excitement in her eyes.


    Dora pointed at Peter, with anger and confusion.


    What annoyed her was that Peter flirted with others behind Amelia. How daring could he get? He knew


    Amelia was present.


    What excited her was that she finally got him this time. Peter won so much tonight while she lost two


    million. She would definitely take some back from him.

 Chapter 196 An Encounter With Dora

    Chapter 196 An Encounter With Dora


    "Wow, Dora, why are you here? I''m so surprised!"


    Peter pretended to look surprised and a little scared since he decided to tease Dora.


    "What are you talking about? I was just with you. Stop acting so surprised. What were you doing here


    without Amelia?"


    Deep inside, Dora was happy to see the fear on Peter''s face. Looking at the girl beside Peter, she had


    a good excuse to ask for her money back!


    "I am not scared. I was just having a drink! It''s not illegal!"


    Peter released his hand from Shelly''s shoulder.


    ''You just want your money back! I know that! Don''t y a dirty trick on me!'' thought Peter.


    Shelly was stunned. She did not recognize the woman! At first, she thought it was just Be who was


    here.


    ''Why did Peter hit on her? She doesn''t look like Peter''s type. What a jerk! He always flirts with women!''


    thought Shelly.


    Shelly was so nervous that she did not hear what Dora said. All she heard was the word ''mistress''.


    "Wow! Why don''t you just admit it! Typical of a man! You are cheating on Amelia! I''m going to tell her!"


    Dora was furious, and she turned to leave to look for Amelia.


    As a matter of fact, it was not her real intention. She was trying to bait Peter. She believed that he


    would try to stop her. ''Call me back! Call me back, you fool!'' Dora said to herself as she waited for


    Peter to call her.


    "Wait a minute." Peter stopped her.


    "What''s the matter?" Dora smiled to herself. Dora asked him.


    "I want to tell you that you have wet your pants,"


    Peter said in a low voice.


    "What!" Dora''s face flushed and she checked her pants. It turned out that Peter was lying. Her pants


    were not wet at all.


    "Haha! Dora! I can help you if you want to pee!"


    Peterughed loudly when he saw the look on Dora''s face.


    Dora looked at Peter angrily. ''You bastard! How dare you make a fool of me!'' she thought. "Peter, I''m


    going to tell Amelia that you are cheating on her! You are so dead!"


    ''What?'' Peter panicked.


    Peter wiped his sweat and said, "Please don''t do that. I was just kidding. What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Dora smiled with satisfaction. "As long as you pay me back two million and give me


    three million as hush money, I will never tell Amelia about this."


    "Okay, no problem!" Peter agreed and started to transfer the money.


    Dora looked so happy that her eyes were full of joy. She did not expect to make a lot of money out of


    Peter today.


    However, she got really mad when she received the money. "What are you doing? It''s only 50, 000


    dors!"


    ''It''s only 50, 000 dors! Is he making fool of me again?'' she asked herself. She was really mad at him


    right now and wanted to p him with the 50, 000!


    "Yes, it is 50, 000 dors."


    Peter tried to look confused. "You said you want five million, right? Five million cents equals 50, 000


    dors! Isn''t that right?"


    Peter replied mockingly.


    "Peter! Let''s see! I''m going to tell Amelia! You are cheating on her!"


    Dora was furious and started to walk away.


    ''What a bastard!'' she thought.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Okay, don''t be angry! I will give you the money!"


    Peter stopped her and transferred the money again.


    He did not want to get her money in the first ce. He was really going to return two million dors to


    Dora.


    After all, Dora was very nice to him on the hunting ground. She was not as cold and a snob as the


    other people.


    Dora became happy again when she received 2.45 million dors.


    ''Wow, he gave me 450, 000 dors as the hush money! It''s not too much, but it''s fine!'' she thought.


    However, she felt something was wrong. ''2.45 million dors plus 50, 000 dors would just equal to 2,


    500, 000 dors! What an insulting figure*!''


    (*TN: In Chinese, 250 is an insulting figure and calling a person ''250'' means ''You''re an idiot!'')


    "What do you mean with this amount? Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    she asked angrily.


    "No, of course, I did not mean that. Well, I can give you more money," Peter replied quickly.


    Dora said nothing and waited.


    But, she became more furious when she received the money that Peter transferred. It was just one


    dor and not the amount that she was expecting.


    ''Fuck! Just one dor?''


    Dora could not believe her eyes.


    Peter could not help butugh when he saw the expression on her face.


    ''I''m not crazy. I work hard and I don''t waste my money!'' he thought.


    Before Dora was able tosh out at him, a man screamed and fell on the ground in front of them.


    Bang!


    His face was swollen and blood covered his head.


    Right after, six muscled men followed him arrogantly.


    "Fuck! How dare you go after my woman! You are looking for death!


    Who do you think you are? You are nothing! Fuck you!


    For Flora''s sake, I will let you go this time! But if you show up again, I will break every bone on your


    body! Did you hear me?"


    After he was finished, they punched the man one after the other. No part of him was spared.


    People in the hall were stunned. They all stayed away from the scene.


    Although they did not know these men, they must have a powerful background. Else, they would not


    dare hit a man at the party.


    "Stop! Stop! Brandon! Are you okay? Say something! How dare you!"


    All of a sudden, a girl screamed and ran towards them. But, the six men stopped her.


    Even if she really wanted to beat them up, she was unable to fight them. She started to punch them,


    but she was quickly stopped.


    "Flora, I really like you! Can''t you see that? Why did you go against me? What did you see in that


    bastard? Did you think of the consequences?"


    the head of the men threatened her.


    When she heard him, the girl''s eyes became full of despair. She dared not speak a word.


    ''I can''t go against him! It''s useless to fight him. He will destroy my family!'' she thought.


    She had never felt so helpless!


    "Let Flora go! Son of a bitch! You are justckeys! Who the hell do you think you are! Kill me today, or I


    will kill you!"


    The man on the ground bit his lips and was extremely furious when he heard Flora being threatened.


    "Shut up!" Suddenly, Flora stopped him. "Kill them? How can you kill them? You are just a fool!


    From now on, you are not my boyfriend! We have nothing to do with each other." Flora screamed and


    turned to the head.


    "For my sake, please let him go! Let''s go. I don''t want to see him anymore! I am your woman now!"


    Her heart was bleeding when she said this. ''Brandon, I''m sorry! If you only knew. I have no choice. If


    you defile him, you will bring disaster to your family, '' she told herself.

 Chapter 197 Peter Was Provoked

    Chapter 197 Peter Was Provoked


    "Son of a bitch! I will let you go this time for Flora''s sake and nothing else! But I warn you that I will


    never let you go easily if you show up again."


    Eddie, the head of the group, stopped beating Brandon up as he heard Flora''s pleading.


    "Fuck! Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you go against Eddie? Fuck off! Flora belongs to


    our boss now! She already broke off with you! Did you hear what she said?"


    "If you show up again, we will beat you to death!"


    Eddie''s men cheered when he was finished.


    However, Brandon, the man on the floor, ignored their threat. Instead, he turned to Flora and shouted,


    "Flora, you can''t do that! You''re getting yourself into big trouble! I know you are doing this for me! You


    want to protect my family! But I''m telling you, I''m not afraid of them at all!


    You know me well! I will never submit to this humiliation! I will fight against them no matter the cost! I


    will fight for you!


    If I can not protect my woman, then I am not a true man!"


    Although Brandon was in a difficult situation, he was not scared. At that moment, his heart was filled


    with anger and pain. He spoke this so loudly that women around him were also deeply touched.


    ''Wow! That is so sweet! He is a true man! If he were my boyfriend, I would rather die with him!'' they all


    thought.


    Meanwhile, they also recognized the young man on the floor!


    "Brandon Chu? His family is also powerful in the province!"


    "My gosh! They dare beat him up! Who are they?"


    "Don''t be silly! They must be from the capital! They are more powerful!"


    "How handsome Brandon is! I envy Flora! I hope I have a boyfriend like him!"


    The women could not help speaking out and gushing over Brandon.


    They did not expect that he was Brandon.


    That was so unbelievable!


    Flora was also greatly moved by Brandon. Her heart melted and her eyes were filled with tears!


    In reality, she really wanted to tell Brandon that she loved him. However, she knew it would be futile,


    and she decided not to do so.


    These men would kill Brandon and destroy his family.


    So she chose not to do it. even if it broke her heart to pieces.


    To protect him and his family, she decided to sacrifice herself. She had no choice but to be


    Eddie''s girlfriend.


    "Fuck! You''re looking for death!" Eddie was totally furious when he heard Brandon. "Son of a bitch! You


    lost your chance! I will not let you go today! You just brought trouble for yourself!"


    "Fuck you! Are you insane?"


    "Who the hell do you think you are? We are important people! You should remember that you can not


    anger us!"


    The men around Eddie sneered and ran towards Brandon.


    Although they looked terrifying, they were not really skilled.


    Brandon was not good at fighting either. He was inexperienced when it came to fighting.


    Coming from a prominent family, he never had to fight others by himself.


    Quickly, three men surrounded Brandon. But, one of them was hit by a wine ss before they got the


    chance to punch him.


    The ss fell, shattered into pieces on the floor. The wine was all over the floor.


    Nobody saw thating! They were greatly shocked.


    All people including Eddie, Flora, and Brandon were stunned.


    People were looking at each other. ''Who the hell did this? How dare he do this at the party! Even


    Brandon has been beaten up! Is he insane?'' they thought.


    "Fuck! Who did this?" the man who was hurt shouted angrily. He was greatly shocked.


    He felt so humiliated that he swore he would never let him go! He decided to kill the bastard.


    "Fuck! Who did this? Show yourself! Let''s see what you''re made of!"


    "Son of a bitch! Show up if you have balls! How dare you do this!"


    The two other men also got furious.


    However, as they finished talking, their faces were also hit by wine sses.


    Now, everybody had seen that. They knew where the sses came from.


    They all turned to the man. They were curious about him.


    It was Peter!


    At first, the women were a little shocked, but they felt relieved quickly.


    ''It''s him! No wonder he does not care who they are. Even Robin is a nobodypared with him!'' they


    thought.


    They were convinced that Peter must also have a powerful background.


    "Fuck! Who the hell are you? Do you know me? How dare you do this!" One man got really mad and


    shouted at Peter.


    "I don''t know you. I don''t care who you are. You disturbed us, and I am mad at you." Peter did not move


    his body. He sat on the sofa and looked at them with contempt.


    Brandon was delighted at the sight of Peter. He was going to tell him something, but Peter stopped him


    with his eyes.


    Peter did not want to reveal his rtionship with Brandon. He knew those men would take their


    revenge on Brandon and his family.


    Deep inside, Peter was furious when he saw the wounds on Brandon''s body and how he was covered


    with his own blood.


    Brandon was one of his best friends! And now, he was being bullied by these men. As a result, Peter


    decided to give these men a hard lesson.


    He would not let them go easily.


    "We bothered you? Are you serious?" The man could not believe his ears!


    ''What a motherfucker! How humiliating! He is so arrogant!'' he thought.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    When they came to their senses, the three men were eager to punch Peter. They were so mad. What


    they wanted was to kill Peter and break him to pieces.


    "Go back and fuck your own mother!" Peter was enraged. He took three bottles of wine and threw them


    at these men.


    He could not forgive them. They shouldn''t have said those dirty words to him. Deep inside, Peter would


    never let anyone insult his mother. Even if he had never seen his mother, he still showed respect to her.


    Peter was really strong that the three bottles flew to them quickly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Instantly, the men''s heads were badly hurt even before they could get close to Peter. Blood covered the


    floor. They fell on the ground like dead dogs.


    "Son of a bitch!" One of them covered his injured head and was going to curse Peter. However, Peter


    ran towards him and stepped on his mouth furiously.


    People around them were greatly shocked.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''His teeth were broken!'' they all thought.


    Peter looked so cruel at that moment.


    People could not believe their eyes. They were all lost in their own thoughts.

 Chapter 198 Challenging The Highborn

    Chapter 198 Challenging The Highborn


    As people watched in shock, Peter stamped on the young man''s face, breaking his teeth in the


    process. As the man squealed in pain, Peter turned to charge at the other two men.


    There was no turning back for Peter. He intended to go berserk that night. First it was Evan''s dumb


    challenge, then Darren''s dumb face, and now it was Robin''s dumb men. Peter tried excruciatingly hard


    to control his temper.


    But now when he saw his good buddy Brandon being bullied by the so-called highborn of the capital,


    he couldn''t stand it any more. His anger was on the verge of exploding.


    He needed to vent out his frustration.


    Peter charged at the two men and swiftly struck their heads with a barrage of blows.


    Before the two men could even feel anything, they fell to the floor, unconscious.


    Both their eyes and faces were swollen. Blood dripped out of their mouths.


    Brandon and Flora smirked, delighted that this happened.


    Those viins had been so harsh and mean when they bullied them, but now they were able to find


    retribution. They quietly hoped that Peter would beat them harder.


    The debutantes around them stood still, in awe.


    ''Who is this gentleman? He''s so cool! So brave!''


    They all started to swoon at the sight of Peter defeating the bullies. ''He''s a real man, '' they all thought


    in unison.


    "What are you doing? Stop that! Do you have any idea who I am? Do you know who''s behind me? Who


    the fuck do you think you are to do this to my men? I''ll have you skinned!"


    Eddie shouted harshly aftering to his senses. They underestimated Peter''s power.


    "Why should I listen to the likes of you?" Peter dismissed him entirely. He kept hitting them as he


    taunted them at the same time, "Or are you the president of our country?"


    As Eddie knew that Peter would never listen to him, so he threatened him indignantly, "Boy, you have


    guts! Wait here, you motherfucker! I''ll make you eat your fucking words."


    The he yelled to a young man who hadn''t been beaten, "Go get all our men!" Peter yelled back, "What?


    You think sending more men could stop me? You''ll only send them to their deaths, dumbass!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The young man didn''t waste any time and ran immediately.


    "Get as many as you can!" Peter screamed, hoping that the young man could hear hisst taunt. He


    slowly walked towards Eddie.


    "What the hell do you want?" Eddie asked with fear and stepped back as Peter approached.


    "What do I want? I want you, of course!" As he answered, Peter raised his hand and punched Eddie on


    the face.


    Eddie raised his arms in an attempt to defend himself, however, he was toote. Peter''s fist already


    made its way to the side of his jaw.


    He could hear his own bones crack piece by piece, as he felt an entire side of his face sink.


    Eddie cradled his face and whined miserably. He was in so much pain that no words woulde out of


    his mouth ¡ª just pure, unadulterated torture.


    "Fuck! You know what? I always look down on arrogant rich people like you. What a scumbag! You


    even want toy your finger on other people''s girlfriends?


    Who the fuck do you think you are? Son of a bitch! I''ll teach you a fucking lesson! Do you think women


    like being snatched away? No! They like being loved and cared for!"


    Peter berated him, throwing him to the ground and stepping on the back of his head.


    Flora finally felt like someone valued her.


    The other debutantes swooned at his speech.


    Women like being loved and cared for.


    Even though it was a simple sentence, they were impressed and surprised that a man was able to


    know that. Moreover, he was able to teach another man in public. They were close to tearing up.


    Eddie let the blood that pooled in his mouth drip out. He now had a reason to loathe Peter, after being


    stomped on incessantly.


    He couldn''t make a sound since the bones that shattered from his jaw were already stuck on his throat.


    Peter kicked Eddie further, and then he looked at Flora, asking, "Youngdy. Who are these men?"


    Flora was still in a daze, from watching the fight and from Peter''s speech. It took her a second to reply


    to him.


    The people around them listened on. ''Aren''t you one of them, highborn gentlemen of the capital? How


    is it possible that you don''t know them?


    What''s more, if you don''t know them, why did you beat them half to death? What a crazy man!'' they


    thought.


    After a short period, Flora realized that the situation was getting worse. "Gentleman, thank you, really,


    for all your help. But I suggest you leave as soon as possible. They are the men of Darren Bai, a


    powerful man of the capital."


    A drop of sweat slid down the back of her neck. She was getting anxious. She wanted to diffuse the


    situation quickly. Peter had beaten them so ruthlessly that she thought he was a powerful celebrity,


    while in fact, he wasn''t. This would only spell trouble for her.


    "Darren''s men, huh?" Peter said in surprise. "So this piece of shit isn''t the boss, but the dog!"


    Peter got angrier and added a few merciless kicks on Eddie''s side. "Youe out here and run your


    damn mouth and bully people around. Now I know why. You literally are a son of a bitch. I won''t spare


    you."


    Lying on the ground helplessly, Eddie was unable to make any reaction. Tears welled up on his eyes.


    When Peter was satisfied, he gave out a long sigh. He looked at Dora and asked her, "Dora, you don''t


    know them either, do you?"


    Peter thought that since these men were Darren''s, then Dora should have known them.


    However, Dora shook her head. "I don''t know them."


    She only knew the people of her ss. How could she know their dogs? Even though Dora appeared


    to be friendly, she was in fact not affable to everyone. She treated Peter kindly only because of Amelia.


    She looked down on these disgusting thugs.


    Eddie didn''t notice Dora until Peter spoke to her. He gaped at her in shock.


    Dora didn''t know him, but he knew Dora.


    Why was she here? Why was she with this fierce guy?


    Eddie''s expression changed.


    Even though Dora didn''t belong to the eight grand families of the capital, her family was just as


    prominent. She was so mysterious. Even the people from the eight grand families respected her.


    At this moment, the assistance that Eddie had sent for arrived. The young man led more than a dozen


    husky men. All of them rushed to the scene.


    Their eyes went straight to Eddie''s motionless frame, lying in a pool of his own blood. "Eddie, what


    happened?


    Fuck! What have you fucking done! You''re dead!


    Go on! Kill him!"


    They charged at Peter quickly.


    However, their amateurish skills were too weak for Peter. All of them were immediately struck down


    with one blow.


    All of them flew out. Some were knocked andnded on the furniture, but most of them fell straight to


    the ground. Everything happened way too fast.


    The spectators had their mouths wide open.


    ''Is he a man like you and me? I bet he''s God! In the flesh! He''s way too strong!''


    The chaos in the ballroom had caused a stir. The highborn and the owner of the club were already


    informed, and headed to the area. Soon enough, they all came out to check what had happened.


    The owner didn''t dare to show up. He hid himself behind the crowd with sweat piling on the cor of his


    shirt.


    The guests tonight were too important and influential for him to dissatisfy. He''d better stay away.


    The highborn gentlemen like Evan, Robin, Darren and Morgan all wore a cold face, their teeth


    clenching one another in anger and worry.


    Someone wanted to fuck their party up, after they worked so hard on it too. It was too humiliating!


    After they showed up, the crowd in front of them made way for them. In the center of the crowd were


    Peter, Eddie and his men.


    Amelia felt her head ache after she saw Peter. Why did it have to be him again? Why was he always


    causing trouble?

 Chapter 199 Crisis Resolved

    Chapter 199 Crisis Resolved


    Evan, Robin, and the others also saw Peter. They looked at him with hatred. It was this bastard again.


    Before they could say anything, Darren jumped out and approached his men.


    "What happened? Who did this to you? Son of a bitch! How dare he hurt my men! I don''t care who did


    this. I will kill him!"


    Darren realized that the wounded were all his men. While he asked, he stared at Peter unblinking.


    Instantly, he knew that Peter was the culprit to all this.


    He did not pick on Peter at the hunting ground because he did not get the right opportunity, and Evan


    also opposed to any other actions against Peter. But now he would not spare Peter. Not after what he


    did to his men.


    "Hey, you! Did you do this?" Darren pointed at Peter and asked arrogantly.


    His rage frightened the guests around them. They did not dare make a sound or get close, to avoid


    being involved.


    "It''s me. So what?"


    Peter was not afraid of Darren at all. He admitted it was him freely.


    "Good! What a hero! You have guts to do this!" Darren ridiculed Peter''s fearlessness. His jaw clenched


    in anger and bitterness.


    "You asked for it! Now, I will give you what you are looking for! I left you alone in the hunting ground


    because I never got the chance to get to you. But now, you hurt my men. I won''t spare you!


    Fucking bastard! Who gave you the guts to challenge me? You will feel sorry for this!"


    He pped his hands, and soon around thirty powerful bodyguards gathered around him.


    At first nce, people could tell that they were dangerous, well-trained fighters. They were muscr,


    staring at people with murderous eyes. Moreover, there was something shiny hoisted on their waist. It


    must be guns!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since the group of bodyguards showed up, the crowd got scared and stepped backward.


    The men were just too fearsome!


    They looked as if they were going to turn the Orchid Club upside down. None of the local people would


    dare to do this, only the highborn from the capital.


    Darren felt gratified after he saw the local guests were intimidated. He grinned and pointed at Peter,


    saying, "Son of a bitch! Poor man! How dare you challenge me? Surround him! Don''t let him escape."


    The group of bodyguards suddenly got Peter surrounded tightly. It was so intense that a bloody battle


    was on the verge of happening.


    Evan frowned in disapproval. He wanted to stop them, but he did not do or say anything.


    Even if Darren had always obeyed him, it didn''t make Darren his subordinate. Darren was, in fact, his


    peer. If he interfered too much, Darren would feel annoyed.


    Robinughed wickedly to himself. He had nned to have Peter killed by Jasper. Now it was


    unnecessary.


    Peter liked making trouble, and it was in his nature. Today he was courting death by annoying Darren,


    the notorious devil.


    "Darren, what are you doing? Let''s talk first!"


    Amelia tried to stop him.


    Even though she was also angry that Peter was in trouble again, she had to protect him at this critical


    moment.


    "Amelia Mo, this has nothing to do with you. Stay out of this if you don''t want to get into trouble


    yourself!"


    Darren did not care about her at all. "I spared him once in the hunting ground for your sake! But not this


    time!


    Such an arrogant beggar! He dared to hurt my men openly. It''s humiliating! I won''t stand it! Or, do you


    think I''m just a loser? That everybody can insult?"


    Darren was both angry and arrogant. He was upromising at this point.


    It seemed that there was no room for any negotiation.


    "Fine," Amelia replied coldly. She pushed away the hatchet men and stood at Peter''s side. "In this


    case, I''m not going to persuade you. If you want a fight, juste!"


    So aggressive!


    Darren was stunned. He did not expect that Amelia could do so much for Peter, even to fight him.


    Why was Peter so precious and important?


    Darren went crazy.


    p! p!


    When Darren was about to give the order, Peter started pping.


    Everyone was surprised to see this.


    This guy was definitely not afraid at all. He was not intimidated by the vicious men surrounding him.


    And they were all armed with guns.


    Unbelievable!


    Aside from his strength, his courage was also admirable.


    "You are so unreasonable!"


    Peter continued pping. He said calmly, "Are you going to kill me for no reason? What do you want to


    do? Are all highborn of the capital as bully as you?"


    Peter was fearless. He raised his voice, "Am I wrong to teach these scumbags a lesson? Why don''t


    you ask the reason why I beat them?


    He forced other people''s girlfriend and even mauled the man. Shouldn''t I beat them?"


    As he spoke, he turned to the guests of Golden City, and asked them, "Tell me. Should I beat this


    scumbag or not?"


    "Yes, you should!"


    Someone blurted out as they were too enraged to control themselves.


    Then they shut up and lowered their heads as Darren nced over them.


    Darren was sullen. He did not expect that Peter was so smart to provoke other guests as well.


    If he had known it earlier, he would have let his men kill Peter directly.


    Peter smiled happily as he heard the response. He looked at Darren and said, "Did you hear that? That


    is public opinion.


    I have done good deeds to protect the guests, and I also helped you teach your men a lesson. You


    should thank me, not hate me. Or, did you arrange them to do this on purpose? So that you can find an


    excuse to have your men kill me?


    You set up a trap to take revenge on me! You are such a rat! Is this how you, so-called highborn do


    things? I have to say you win, schemers!"


    Peter was eloquent enough to convince other people that Darren was behind this. Now Darren was


    caught in a dilemma.


    "Fuck! Shut up! That''s a dirty lie!" Darren became anxious.


    He never expected that Peter could sessfully turn the tables against him and make him look like he


    was the bad guy on all this.


    "A dirty lie?" Peter smiled. "Then why do you have your men surround me if you did not arrange this?


    Or did I do anything wrong to protect other people against harassment?"


    Darren''s face turned red as he felt both awkward and angry. He lost his head all of a sudden, unable to


    react.


    After Peter''s remarks, all the guests would stand by him. It was inappropriate to hurt him now.


    Darren did not care about how other people thought of him at all, but he needed to consider the fame


    and reputation of their group, highborn of the capital.


    Robin''s expression changed, so did his view towards Peter.


    He thought Peter was a powerful but reckless man. Now he realized, Peter was also smart and


    cunning.


    He resolved this crisis without any effort and on his favor.


    Evan also frowned, because he did not expect it would end like this.


    Dora and Garrett looked at Peter with admiration. This guy, Peter, was remarkable.

 Chapter 200 A Reward

    Chapter 200 A Reward


    "You talk nonsense!" Darren yelled, "These are all part of your story. Who knows if they are true or


    false? Do you have any proof?"


    Darren was not willing to let Peter go. He gritted his teeth and tried to make Peter admit.


    "Is there anything to prove? You can ask the person involved." Peterughed. He did not expect that


    Darren would like to humiliate himself further.


    Darren grinned as he heard Peter. He turned to Brandon and said through gritted teeth, "What he said,


    is that true? Tell me the truth. I will make you pay if you lie!"


    Obviously, he was threatening Brandon.


    "Darren Bai, how could you be so shameless like this?"


    Amelia was enraged as she noticed he was threatening Brandon.


    Even if she recognized Brandon and was aware of his rtionship with Peter, she was still unsure if


    Brandon would incriminate Peter under the circumstances.


    People who were in favor of Peter like Garrett and Dora were beginning to worry about him.


    Darren was an elite in Golden City. Anyone would be scared if threatened by him. What if Brandon


    changed his mind? Peter would be ruined forever.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Despite Peter''s great strength, he could not escape from Orchid Club and from these tough


    bodyguards. There was no chance for him.


    "Darren Bai, I have witnessed everything. I can testify."


    Dora stepped out and frowned upon Darren''s arrogance.


    "Humph, who doesn''t know you are close to Amelia? Your testimony does not count."


    Darren did not buy it. He stared at Brandon once again.


    "I will ask you again. What he said, is it true or not? Think twice of the consequences before you lie."


    "Are you trying to threaten Brandon?" Peter mocked.


    He was not worried at allpared with the others. His face was filled with mock.


    How could Brandon implicate Peter? This was so ridiculous!


    Just as he expected, Brandon did not disappoint Peter. With the threats from Darren and intimidation


    from the bodyguards, he gritted his teeth and said, "What he said is the truth! Those bastards deserve


    to be punched. I will kill them one day!"


    "You dare!" Darren shouted. It never urred to him that he would dare to say something like that.


    "Fine, forget about it, it''s done. Darren, just remove your men." Evan was afraid that Darren would ask


    for an insult again. He gave instruction quickly.


    Darren had no choice but to ept it, even if he was very much unwilling to do so.


    Without wasting any more time, he retreated the bodyguards and left angrily. He nced at Peter and


    Brandon as he left.


    He lost his face totally tonight. Peter did not take him seriously, nor did a nobody like Brandon.


    Soon, Evan cast a nce at Peter and left.


    Peter was not in the mood to stay any longer after being through the fuss. He left the club right away.


    "Brandon, be careful. There is no good result for offending Darren. He will not let you go easily,"


    Amelia said to Brandon after leaving the club.


    She could not me Peter for his boldness. She knew who Peter was. If anyone would get involved in


    something like this it would be Peter -- a good friend of Brandon.


    "Thank you, Miss Mo. I''ll be careful." Brandon nodded and his eyes turned vicious. "If he dares to harm


    me, I will fight him even if I die.


    I''m Brandon, and I''m not weak! I will forever remember what happened today. He will pay for it one


    day!"


    Brandon said, grinding his teeth in anger.


    He was indeed humiliated today.


    As a dignified elite, he had never taken a beating like today. It could not be tolerated by him!


    "Great, this is what I like about my brother."


    Peter was happy with Brandon''s performance. "Don''t worry about that. Just let me know if he dares to


    strike you or your family. I will kill him instantly."


    Peter grinned. It sounded like a joke, but Amelia and Brandon knew it was not.


    Brandon was moved by his words.


    This was what real brotherhood was.


    Being friends with Peter was the best choice he had made in his life.


    Amelia was a little anxious. "Don''t mess around. There would be no ce for you in H Country if you


    kill Darren. What''s more, have you forgotten, you are with me? The Director of Public Security Bureau


    is standing beside you. And you dare to say something like this. I can handcuff you right now."


    "Haha, I''m just joking. Don''t mind me." Peter smiled. "I dare not to kill a chicken. How could I even kill a


    person? I was just bragging. I did not break thew, right?"


    "I tell you. Don''t mess around. If something happens to Brandon, tell me and I''ll figure it out,"


    Amelia said gently.


    "Fine, I get it."


    Peter nodded his head quickly.


    Dora became more curious about Peter after she heard what they said.


    ''It seems that he''s not ordinary at all, '' she thought.


    She realized that Peter was not just Amelia''s boyfriend or a small security guard.


    It was gettingte. They all separated after having a small talk.


    Dora was wondering howe Peter and Amelia were not living together.


    Amelia exined that they had not lived together even if they had been in a rtionship for some time.


    Dora did not think about it anymore. It happened a lot anyway.


    Peter wanted to hang out with Brandon. However, Flora was with Brandon.


    He came back to the vi after taking Shelly home.


    Peter was depressed. He kept thinking about the people who were offended by him tonight. It was a


    pain in the head.


    He took a shower to wash away all his worries. Then he went straight into his bedroom.


    The moment he came in, Peter found a woman inside.


    ''Who the hell is she? Howe she''s in my room thiste?


    Is she Minnie or Anne?''


    As Peter thought of this, he ran over to her excitedly. It didn''t matter who she was. All he wanted was to


    take advantage of her at that time.


    Peter ran over to the bed quickly. He was about to stretch out his hands to the woman when she


    jumped out of bed and turned on the light, with a scream.


    Peter was disappointed in an instant. He stared at Minnie and asked, "Why the hell are you yelling? I


    didn''t touch you."


    "Oh, you are alive. This is so great!" she replied. Minnie fell into his arms with excitement as he


    finished.


    Peter was not happy with her words. He pped her and said, "What are you talking about? Were you


    trying to curse me?"


    He felt ufortable with her.


    "Ouch!" Minnie cried, but she did not get mad. She muttered, "It is great that you are alive. I thought I


    would never see you again."


    She cried as she said it.


    Ever since she knew Jasper''s intention, she had been very worried about him. She left the club early


    because of that.


    She tried everything to get in touch with Peter tonight. But she failed. Finally, she decided to go home


    to the vi.


    Anne and Liam had fallen asleep, so Minnie did not want to bother them. She did not want to tell them


    and make them worry. She decided toe to Peter''s room.


    She thought something happened to Peter since he did note home early. How could she resist her


    excitement as she saw Peter?


    Peter felt something was wrong. But he did not care even if he had figured out what was going on. "I''m


    not afraid of Robin. How could even I be afraid of Jasper? He is just an elite in Golden City. You don''t


    need to worry about that."


    He was out of sorts all of a sudden. ''Never treat a tame tiger as a sick cat.''


    Peter turned to Minnie with a mean smile. "Minnie, I will give you a reward for your concern. You are


    allowed to stay here tonight with me. Hahaha."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!